This is a modern-English version of Thoughts Out of Season, Part II, originally written by Nietzsche, Friedrich Wilhelm.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THOUGHTS OUT OF SEASON
PART TWO
THE USE AND ABUSE OF HISTORY
SCHOPENHAUER AS EDUCATOR
By
FRIEDRICH NIETZSCHE
TRANSLATED BY
ADRIAN COLLINS, M.A.

The Complete Works of Friedrich Nietzsche
The First Complete and Authorised English Translation
Edited by Dr Oscar Levy
Volume Five
T.N. FOULIS
13 & 15 FREDERICK STREET
EDINBURGH: AND LONDON
19O9
INTRODUCTION.
The two essays translated in this volume form the second and third parts of the Unzeitgemässe Betrachtungen. The essay on history was completed in January, that on Schopenhauer in August, 1874. Both were written in the few months of feverish activity that Nietzsche could spare from his duties as Professor of Classical Philology in Bâle.
The two essays translated in this volume make up the second and third parts of the Unzeitgemässe Betrachtungen. The essay on history was finished in January, and the one on Schopenhauer in August, 1874. Both were written during a few months of intense activity that Nietzsche could manage alongside his responsibilities as a Professor of Classical Philology in Bâle.
Nietzsche, who served in an ambulance corps in '71, had seen something of the Franco-German War, and to him it was the “honest German bravery” that had won the day. But to the rest of his countrymen it was a victory for German culture as well; though there were still a few elegancies, a few refinements of manners, that might veneer the new culture, and in this regard the conquered might be allowed the traditional privilege of conquering the conquerors. Nietzsche answered roundly, “the German does not yet know the meaning of the word culture,” and in the essay on history set himself to show that the so-called culture was a morass into which the German had been led by a sixth sense he had developed during the nineteenth century—the “historical sense”: he had been brought by his spiritual teachers to [Pg x] believe that he was the “crown of the world-process” and that his highest duty lay in surrendering himself to it.
Nietzsche, who worked in an ambulance corps in '71, had witnessed part of the Franco-German War, and to him, it was the “honest German bravery” that had triumphed. But for the rest of his fellow countrymen, it was also a victory for German culture; although there were still a few niceties and polite behaviors that could cover the new culture, and in this context, the conquered might be allowed the traditional privilege of overcoming their conquerors. Nietzsche firmly replied, “the German does not yet understand the meaning of the word culture,” and in the essay on history, he aimed to demonstrate that the supposed culture was a swamp into which the German had been led by a sixth sense he had developed during the nineteenth century—the “historical sense”: he had been taught by his spiritual leaders to believe that he was the “crown of the world-process” and that his highest duty was to submit to it.
With Nietzsche, the historical sense became a “malady from which men suffer,” the world-process an illusion, evolutionary theories a subtle excuse for inactivity. History is for the few not the many, for the man not the youth, for the great not the small—who are broken and bewildered by it. It is the lesson of remembrance, and few are strong enough to bear that lesson. History has no meaning except as the servant of life and action: and most of us can only act if we forget. This is the burden of the first essay; and turning from history to the historian he condemns the “noisy little fellows” who measure the motives of the great men of the past by their own, and use the past to justify their present.
With Nietzsche, the historical sense became a “disease that people suffer from,” the world's process an illusion, and evolutionary theories a clever excuse for doing nothing. History is meant for the few, not the many, for the adult, not the young, for the significant, not the insignificant—who are overwhelmed and confused by it. It is the lesson of remembrance, and only a few are strong enough to handle that lesson. History has no value except as a tool for life and action: most of us can only act if we forget. This is the burden of the first essay; and when it shifts from history to the historian, he criticizes the “noisy little fellows” who judge the motivations of great figures from the past by their own standards and use history to rationalize their present.
But who are the men that can use history rightly, and for whom it is a help and not a hindrance to life? They are the great men of action and thought, the “lonely giants amid the pigmies.” To them alone can the record of their great forebears be a consolation as well as a lesson. In the realm of thought, they are of the type of the ideal philosopher sketched in the second essay. To Nietzsche the only hope of the race lies in the “production of the genius,” of the man who can bear the burden of the future and not be swamped by the past: he found the personal expression of such a man, for the time being, in Schopenhauer.
But who are the people that can use history correctly, and for whom it is a help rather than a hindrance in life? They are the great figures of action and thought, the “lonely giants among the small.” Only for them can the legacy of their remarkable ancestors be both a comfort and a lesson. In the realm of thought, they match the type of the ideal philosopher outlined in the second essay. To Nietzsche, the only hope for humanity lies in the “production of genius,” the person who can shoulder the future without being overwhelmed by the past: he found the personal embodiment of such a person, at that time, in Schopenhauer.
Schopenhauer here stands, as a personality, for all that makes for life in philosophy, against the [Pg xi] stagnation of the professional philosopher. The last part of the essay is a fierce polemic against state-aided philosophy and the official position of the professors, who formed, and still form, the intellectual aristocracy of Germany, with a cathedral authority on all their pronouncements.
Schopenhauer represents everything that brings life to philosophy, standing against the stagnation of professional philosophers. The final part of the essay is a strong criticism of state-supported philosophy and the official stance of professors, who have created, and still create, the intellectual elite of Germany, possessing a church-like authority over all their statements.
But “there has never been a eulogy on a philosopher,” says Dr. Kögel, “that has had so little to say about his philosophy.” The essay on Schopenhauer is of value precisely because it has nothing to do with Schopenhauer. We need not be disturbed by the thought that Nietzsche afterwards turned from him. He truly recognised that Schopenhauer was here merely a name for himself, that “not Schopenhauer as educator is in question, but his opposite, Nietzsche as educator” (Ecce Homo). He could regard Schopenhauer, later, as a siren that called to death; he put him among the great artists that lead down—who are worse than the bad artists that lead nowhere. “We must go further in the pessimistic logic than the denial of the will,” he says in the Götzendämmerung; “we must deny Schopenhauer.” The pessimism and denial of the will, the blank despair before suffering, were the shoals on which Nietzsche's reverence finally broke. They could not stand before the Dionysian outlook, whose pessimism sprang not from weakness but strength, and in which the joy of willing and being can even welcome suffering. In this essay we hear little of the pessimism, save as the imperfect and “all-too-human” side of Schopenhauer, that actually brings us nearer to him. Later, he could part the man [Pg xii] and his work, and speak of Schopenhauer's view as the “Evil eye.” But as yet he is a young man who has kept his illusions, and, like Ogniben, he judges men by what they might be.
But “there has never been a eulogy on a philosopher,” says Dr. Kögel, “that has had so little to say about his philosophy.” The essay on Schopenhauer is valuable precisely because it doesn't focus on Schopenhauer. We shouldn't be bothered by the idea that Nietzsche later distanced himself from him. He genuinely realized that Schopenhauer represented just a part of himself, that “not Schopenhauer as educator is in question, but his opposite, Nietzsche as educator” (Ecce Homo). He could later see Schopenhauer as a siren calling to death; he placed him among the great artists that lead downward—who are worse than the bad artists that lead nowhere. “We must go further in the pessimistic logic than the denial of the will,” he says in the Götzendämmerung; “we must deny Schopenhauer.” The pessimism and denial of the will, the despair in the face of suffering, were the reefs on which Nietzsche's reverence ultimately faltered. They could not withstand the Dionysian perspective, whose pessimism came not from weakness but from strength, and in which the joy of willing and being can even embrace suffering. In this essay, we hear little of the pessimism, except as the flawed and “all-too-human” aspect of Schopenhauer, which actually brings us closer to him. Later, he could separate the man [Pg xii] from his work, and refer to Schopenhauer's view as the “Evil eye.” But for now, he is a young man who has still kept his illusions, and, like Ogniben, he judges people by what they could become.
Afterwards, he judged himself too in these essays by “what he might be.” “To me,” he said in Ecce Homo, “they are promises: I know not what they mean to others.”
Afterward, he assessed himself in these writings by "what he could become." "For me," he stated in Ecce Homo, "they are promises: I don’t know what they mean to others."
It is also in the belief they are promises that they are here translated “for others.” The Thoughts out of Season are the first announcement of the complex theme of the Zarathustra. They form the best possible introduction to Nietzschean thought. Nietzsche is already the knight-errant of philosophy: but his adventure is just beginning.
It is also based on the belief that they are promises that they are here translated “for others.” The Thoughts out of Season are the first indication of the complex theme of Zarathustra. They serve as the best possible introduction to Nietzschean thought. Nietzsche is already the knight-errant of philosophy: but his adventure is just getting started.
A. C.
A. C.
THE USE AND ABUSE OF HISTORY. [Pg 3]
PREFACE.
“I hate everything that merely instructs me without increasing or directly quickening my activity.” These words of Goethe, like a sincere ceterum censeo, may well stand at the head of my thoughts on the worth and the worthlessness of history. I will show in them why instruction that does not “quicken,” knowledge that slackens the rein of activity, why in fact history, in Goethe's phrase, must be seriously “hated,” as a costly and superfluous luxury of the understanding: for we are still in want of the necessaries of life, and the superfluous is an enemy to the necessary. We do need history, but quite differently from the jaded idlers in the garden of knowledge, however grandly they may look down on our rude and unpicturesque requirements. In other words, we need it for life and action, not as a convenient way to avoid life and action, or to excuse a selfish life and a cowardly or base action. We would serve history only so far as it serves life; but to value its study beyond a certain point mutilates and degrades life: and this is a fact that certain marked symptoms of our time make it as necessary as it may be painful to bring to the test of experience.
“I hate everything that just tells me what to do without making me more active.” These words from Goethe could easily represent my views on the value and futility of history. I will explain why teaching that doesn’t “energize,” knowledge that slows down our drive, and, in fact, history, must be seriously “hated,” as it is an expensive and unnecessary burden on our understanding. We still lack the essentials of life, and anything extra can be a hindrance to what we actually need. We do need history, but not in the same way as the tired idlers in the garden of knowledge who may look down upon our rough and unrefined needs. In other words, we need it for living and taking action, not as a way to escape from life and action or to justify a selfish existence and cowardly or shameful deeds. We should only engage with history as much as it benefits life; overvaluing its study can distort and diminish life. This is a truth that some clear signs of our time make it both necessary and painful to confront through experience.
I have tried to describe a feeling that has often [Pg 4] troubled me: I revenge myself on it by giving it publicity. This may lead some one to explain to me that he has also had the feeling, but that I do not feel it purely and elementally enough, and cannot express it with the ripe certainty of experience. A few may say so; but most people will tell me that it is a perverted, unnatural, horrible, and altogether unlawful feeling to have, and that I show myself unworthy of the great historical movement which is especially strong among the German people for the last two generations.
I’ve tried to describe a feeling that has often [Pg 4] troubled me: I take revenge on it by bringing it to light. This might lead someone to tell me that they’ve also felt this way, but that I don’t feel it purely and fundamentally enough, and can't express it with the confidence that comes from experience. A few might say that; but most people would say it’s a twisted, unnatural, terrible, and entirely wrong feeling to have, and that I’m not worthy of the significant historical movement that has been especially strong among the German people for the last two generations.
I am at all costs going to venture on a description of my feelings; which will be decidedly in the interests of propriety, as I shall give plenty of opportunity for paying compliments to such a “movement.” And I gain an advantage for myself that is more valuable to me than propriety—the attainment of a correct point of view, through my critics, with regard to our age.
I'm determined to share my feelings no matter what, and it will definitely be appropriate since I’ll have plenty of chances to compliment this “movement.” Plus, I gain something even more valuable than just being proper—the ability to see things clearly through my critics about our time.
These thoughts are “out of season,” because I am trying to represent something of which the age is rightly proud—its historical culture—as a fault and a defect in our time, believing as I do that we are all suffering from a malignant historical fever and should at least recognise the fact. But even if it be a virtue, Goethe may be right in asserting that we cannot help developing our faults at the same time as our virtues; and an excess of virtue can obviously bring a nation to ruin, as well as an excess of vice. In any case I may be allowed my say. But I will first relieve my mind by the confession that the experiences which produced those disturbing feelings were mostly drawn from myself,—and [Pg 5] from other sources only for the sake of comparison; and that I have only reached such “unseasonable” experience, so far as I am the nursling of older ages like the Greek, and less a child of this age. I must admit so much in virtue of my profession as a classical scholar: for I do not know what meaning classical scholarship may have for our time except in its being “unseasonable,”—that is, contrary to our time, and yet with an influence on it for the benefit, it may be hoped, of a future time. [Pg 6]
These thoughts are “out of season” because I’m trying to depict something that our age takes pride in—its historical culture—as a flaw and a shortcoming of our time, since I believe we are all suffering from a harmful historical obsession and should at least acknowledge it. But even if it is a virtue, Goethe might be right in saying that we can’t avoid developing our faults alongside our virtues; too much virtue can certainly lead a nation to ruin, just like too much vice can. In any case, I should be allowed to express my opinion. However, I’ll first clear my head by admitting that most of the experiences that sparked these unsettling feelings came from myself—and from other sources only for comparison; and that I've only gained this “out-of-season” experience to the extent that I am nurtured by older eras like the Greek, and less a product of this time. I have to acknowledge this much due to my role as a classical scholar: I’m not sure what classical scholarship means for our time other than its being “out of season”—that is, at odds with our time, yet hopefully having a positive impact on a future era.
I.
Consider the herds that are feeding yonder: they know not the meaning of yesterday or to-day, they graze and ruminate, move or rest, from morning to night, from day to day, taken up with their little loves and hates, at the mercy of the moment, feeling neither melancholy nor satiety. Man cannot see them without regret, for even in the pride of his humanity he looks enviously on the beast's happiness. He wishes simply to live without satiety or pain, like the beast; yet it is all in vain, for he will not change places with it. He may ask the beast—“Why do you look at me and not speak to me of your happiness?” The beast wants to answer—“Because I always forget what I wished to say”: but he forgets this answer too, and is silent; and the man is left to wonder.
Look at the herds feeding over there: they don't know the meaning of yesterday or today. They graze and chew their cud, move or rest, from morning to night, day after day, caught up in their small loves and dislikes, completely at the mercy of the moment, feeling neither sadness nor fullness. A person can't see them without feeling regret, because even in the pride of being human, he envies the happiness of the animals. He simply wants to live without fullness or pain, like the animal; yet it's all in vain, because he won't trade places with it. He might ask the animal, “Why do you look at me and not tell me about your happiness?” The animal wants to answer, “Because I always forget what I wanted to say,” but it forgets that answer too and falls silent, leaving the man to wonder.
He wonders also about himself, that he cannot learn to forget, but hangs on the past: however far or fast he run, that chain runs with him. It is [Pg 7] matter for wonder: the moment, that is here and gone, that was nothing before and nothing after, returns like a spectre to trouble the quiet of a later moment. A leaf is continually dropping out of the volume of time and fluttering away—and suddenly it flutters back into the man's lap. Then he says, “I remember...,” and envies the beast, that forgets at once, and sees every moment really die, sink into night and mist, extinguished for ever. The beast lives unhistorically; for it “goes into” the present, like a number, without leaving any curious remainder. It cannot dissimulate, it conceals nothing; at every moment it seems what it actually is, and thus can be nothing that is not honest. But man is always resisting the great and continually increasing weight of the past; it presses him down, and bows his shoulders; he travels with a dark invisible burden that he can plausibly disown, and is only too glad to disown in converse with his fellows—in order to excite their envy. And so it hurts him, like the thought of a lost Paradise, to see a herd grazing, or, nearer still, a child, that has nothing yet of the past to disown, and plays in a happy blindness between the walls of the past and the future. And yet its play must be disturbed, and only too soon will it be summoned from its little kingdom of oblivion. Then it learns to understand the words “once upon a time,” the “open sesame” that lets in battle, suffering and weariness on mankind, and reminds them what their existence really is, an imperfect tense that never becomes a present. And when death brings at last the desired forgetfulness, [Pg 8] it abolishes life and being together, and sets the seal on the knowledge that “being” is merely a continual “has been,” a thing that lives by denying and destroying and contradicting itself.
He also thinks about himself, how he can't learn to forget but clings to the past: no matter how far or fast he runs, that chain follows him. It's surprising: the moment that is here and gone, that was nothing before and nothing after, comes back like a ghost to disturb the peace of a later moment. A leaf keeps falling out of the stream of time and fluttering away—and suddenly it flutters back into the man's lap. Then he says, “I remember...,” and envies the animal that forgets instantly and sees every moment truly die, sink into darkness and mist, extinguished forever. The animal lives unhistorically; it “enters” the present like a number, without leaving any lingering traces. It can’t pretend; it hides nothing; at every moment it is exactly what it is, so it can only be what is honest. But humans constantly resist the heavy and ever-growing weight of the past; it weighs them down and hunches their shoulders; they carry a dark invisible burden that they can easily deny, and are all too happy to deny when talking to others—to make them envious. And so it pains him, like the thought of a lost Paradise, to see a herd grazing, or even closer, a child, that has nothing of the past to deny yet, playing in a blissful ignorance between the past and the future. Yet its play must be interrupted, and before long it will be called from its little kingdom of forgetfulness. Then it learns what “once upon a time” means, the “open sesame” that brings battle, suffering, and weariness into humanity, reminding them what their existence truly is, an imperfect tense that never turns into the present. And when death finally brings the desired forgetfulness, it wipes out life and existence together, sealing the understanding that “being” is just a continuous “has been,” something that lives by denying, destroying, and contradicting itself.
If happiness and the chase for new happiness keep alive in any sense the will to live, no philosophy has perhaps more truth than the cynic's: for the beast's happiness, like that of the perfect cynic, is the visible proof of the truth of cynicism. The smallest pleasure, if it be only continuous and make one happy, is incomparably a greater happiness than the more intense pleasure that comes as an episode, a wild freak, a mad interval between ennui, desire, and privation. But in the smallest and greatest happiness there is always one thing that makes it happiness: the power of forgetting, or, in more learned phrase, the capacity of feeling “unhistorically” throughout its duration. One who cannot leave himself behind on the threshold of the moment and forget the past, who cannot stand on a single point, like a goddess of victory, without fear or giddiness, will never know what happiness is; and, worse still, will never do anything to make others happy. The extreme case would be the man without any power to forget, who is condemned to see “becoming” everywhere. Such a man believes no more in himself or his own existence, he sees everything fly past in an eternal succession, and loses himself in the stream of becoming. At last, like the logical disciple of Heraclitus, he will hardly dare to raise his finger. Forgetfulness is a property of all action; just as not only light but darkness is bound up [Pg 9] with the life of every organism. One who wished to feel everything historically, would be like a man forcing himself to refrain from sleep, or a beast who had to live by chewing a continual cud. Thus even a happy life is possible without remembrance, as the beast shows: but life in any true sense is absolutely impossible without forgetfulness. Or, to put my conclusion better, there is a degree of sleeplessness, of rumination, of “historical sense,” that injures and finally destroys the living thing, be it a man or a people or a system of culture.
If happiness and the pursuit of new happiness keep our desire to live alive in any way, no philosophy may be truer than that of the cynic: the happiness of a beast, just like that of the perfect cynic, clearly demonstrates the truth of cynicism. The smallest pleasure, if it is consistent and brings joy, is far greater than the more intense pleasure that comes as a fleeting moment, a wild outburst, or a crazy break amid boredom, longing, and deprivation. Yet in both the smallest and greatest happiness, there is always one thing that defines it: the ability to forget, or in more scholarly terms, the capacity to feel "unhistorically" throughout its duration. Someone who cannot leave their past behind at the threshold of the present moment, who cannot remain steady like a goddess of victory without anxiety or dizziness, will never truly understand happiness; and even worse, will never do anything to bring happiness to others. The extreme version would be a person with no ability to forget, condemned to witness “becoming” everywhere. Such a person will lose faith in themselves or their own existence, watching everything rush by in an endless flow, and will become lost in that current of becoming. Eventually, like the logical follower of Heraclitus, they will barely dare to move. Forgetfulness is a fundamental aspect of all action; just as both light and darkness are integral to the life of every organism. A person who aimed to perceive everything historically would be like someone trying to avoid sleep or a creature that has to live by constantly chewing. Thus, a happy life is possible without memory, as the beast demonstrates; however, a life with any real meaning is absolutely impossible without forgetfulness. Or, to be clearer, there is a point of sleeplessness, of overthinking, of "historical sense," that harms and ultimately destroys the living entity, whether it be a person, a community, or a culture.
To fix this degree and the limits to the memory of the past, if it is not to become the gravedigger of the present, we must see clearly how great is the “plastic power” of a man or a community or a culture; I mean the power of specifically growing out of one's self, of making the past and the strange one body with the near and the present, of healing wounds, replacing what is lost, repairing broken moulds. There are men who have this power so slightly that a single sharp experience, a single pain, often a little injustice, will lacerate their souls like the scratch of a poisoned knife. There are others, who are so little injured by the worst misfortunes, and even by their own spiteful actions, as to feel tolerably comfortable, with a fairly quiet conscience, in the midst of them,—or at any rate shortly afterwards. The deeper the roots of a man's inner nature, the better will he take the past into himself; and the greatest and most powerful nature would be known by the absence of limits for the historical sense to overgrow and work harm. It would assimilate and digest the [Pg 10] past, however foreign, and turn it to sap. Such a nature can forget what it cannot subdue; there is no break in the horizon, and nothing to remind it that there are still men, passions, theories and aims on the other side. This is a universal law; a living thing can only be healthy, strong and productive within a certain horizon: if it be incapable of drawing one round itself, or too selfish to lose its own view in another's, it will come to an untimely end. Cheerfulness, a good conscience, belief in the future, the joyful deed, all depend, in the individual as well as the nation, on there being a line that divides the visible and clear from the vague and shadowy: we must know the right time to forget as well as the right time to remember; and instinctively see when it is necessary to feel historically, and when unhistorically. This is the point that the reader is asked to consider; that the unhistorical and the historical are equally necessary to the health of an individual, a community, and a system of culture.
To address this issue and the constraints of remembering the past, so it doesn't overshadow the present, we need to understand just how strong a person's or a community's or a culture’s "creative power" is. This power is about growing from within, integrating the past with the present and the unfamiliar, healing wounds, replacing what has been lost, and fixing broken molds. Some people have this power so subtly that a single intense experience or even a small injustice can wound their souls like a poisoned knife scratch. Others, however, are hardly affected by the worst misfortunes or their own spiteful actions, feeling relatively comfortable and at peace shortly after. The deeper someone’s inner nature is rooted, the better they can absorb their past. The most profound and powerful individuals have no limits to their historical awareness, allowing it to flourish rather than cause harm. They can assimilate and process the past, no matter how foreign, turning it into their strength. Such individuals can forget what they can't control; there's no disruption in their perspective, and nothing reminds them that there are still people, emotions, theories, and goals on the other side. This is a universal principle: a living being can only thrive, grow, and be productive within a defined scope. If it can't create one around itself or is too self-centered to see others' perspectives, it will face an early demise. Joyfulness, a clear conscience, faith in the future, and positive actions all depend on having a boundary that separates the obvious from the indistinct: we must know when it's appropriate to forget as well as when to remember, and instinctively recognize when it's essential to consider historical context versus when to disregard it. This is the core idea for the reader to ponder: both the historical and unhistorical aspects are vital for the wellbeing of an individual, a community, and a cultural system.
Every one has noticed that a man's historical knowledge and range of feeling may be very limited, his horizon as narrow as that of an Alpine valley, his judgments incorrect and his experience falsely supposed original, and yet in spite of all the incorrectness and falsity he may stand forth in unconquerable health and vigour, to the joy of all who see him; whereas another man with far more judgment and learning will fail in comparison, because the lines of his horizon are continually changing and shifting, and he cannot shake himself free from the delicate network of his truth and [Pg 11] righteousness for a downright act of will or desire. We saw that the beast, absolutely “unhistorical,” with the narrowest of horizons, has yet a certain happiness, and lives at least without hypocrisy or ennui; and so we may hold the capacity of feeling (to a certain extent) unhistorically, to be the more important and elemental, as providing the foundation of every sound and real growth, everything that is truly great and human. The unhistorical is like the surrounding atmosphere that can alone create life, and in whose annihilation life itself disappears. It is true that man can only become man by first suppressing this unhistorical element in his thoughts, comparisons, distinctions, and conclusions, letting a clear sudden light break through these misty clouds by his power of turning the past to the uses of the present. But an excess of history makes him flag again, while without the veil of the unhistorical he would never have the courage to begin. What deeds could man ever have done if he had not been enveloped in the dust-cloud of the unhistorical? Or, to leave metaphors and take a concrete example, imagine a man swayed and driven by a strong passion, whether for a woman or a theory. His world is quite altered. He is blind to everything behind him, new sounds are muffled and meaningless; though his perceptions were never so intimately felt in all their colour, light and music, and he Seems to grasp them with his five senses together. All his judgments of value are changed for the worse; there is much he can no longer value, as he can scarcely feel it: he wonders that he has so [Pg 12] long been the sport of strange words and opinions, that his recollections have run around in one unwearying circle and are yet too weak and weary to make a single step away from it. His whole case is most indefensible; it is narrow, ungrateful to the past, blind to danger, deaf to warnings, a small living eddy in a dead sea of night and forgetfulness. And yet this condition, unhistorical and antihistorical throughout, is the cradle not only of unjust action, but of every just and justifiable action in the world. No artist will paint his picture, no general win his victory, no nation gain its freedom, without having striven and yearned for it under those very “unhistorical” conditions. If the man of action, in Goethe's phrase, is without conscience, he is also without knowledge: he forgets most things in order to do one, he is unjust to what is behind him, and only recognises one law, the law of that which is to be. So he loves his work infinitely more than it deserves to be loved; and the best works are produced in such an ecstasy of love that they must always be unworthy of it, however great their worth otherwise.
Everyone has noticed that a man's historical knowledge and emotional range can be very limited, his perspective as narrow as that of an Alpine valley, his judgments incorrect, and his supposedly original experiences not authentic. Yet, despite all the inaccuracies and falsehoods, he may stand out with remarkable health and vitality, bringing joy to everyone who sees him. In contrast, another man with much more judgment and knowledge may fall short by comparison, as his outlook is constantly changing and he cannot free himself from the intricate web of his truths and morality to act purely on will or desire. We observed that the beast, completely "unhistorical," with the narrowest of perspectives, still enjoys a certain happiness and lives without hypocrisy or boredom. Therefore, we might consider the ability to feel (to some extent) unhistorically to be more essential and fundamental, as it lays the groundwork for all genuine and substantial growth—everything that is truly great and human. The unhistorical is akin to the surrounding atmosphere that alone can create life, and in its absence, life itself vanishes. It's true that a man can only become fully human by first suppressing this unhistorical aspect in his thoughts, comparisons, distinctions, and conclusions, allowing a clear light to break through the misty clouds through his ability to use the past for the present. However, an overload of history can weigh him down again, while without the filter of the unhistorical, he would lack the courage to begin. What could he have accomplished if he hadn't been surrounded by the dust cloud of the unhistorical? To use a concrete example, imagine a man driven by a strong passion, whether for a woman or a theory. His world is completely transformed. He is blind to everything behind him, new sounds are muted and meaningless; even though his experiences are felt in all their fullness—color, light, and music—he seems to grasp them fully with all his senses. All his judgments of value change for the worse; there’s much he can no longer appreciate as he can hardly feel it: he questions how he has been at the mercy of strange words and opinions for so long, that his memories have gone in one tireless circle and are too weak and weary to take a single step away from it. His entire situation is indefensible; it is narrow, ungrateful to the past, blind to danger, deaf to warnings, a small living whirl in a lifeless sea of night and forgetfulness. Yet this condition, completely unhistorical and antihistorical, is the foundation not only of unjust actions but of every justifiable action in the world. No artist will paint a picture, no general will achieve a victory, no nation will gain its freedom without having strived and desired under those very "unhistorical" conditions. If the man of action, as Goethe puts it, is without conscience, he is also without knowledge: he forgets most things to accomplish one thing; he is unjust to what is behind him and recognizes only one law: the law of what is to come. Thus, he loves his work far more than it deserves to be loved; and the best works emerge from such an ecstatic love that they must always be unworthy of it, no matter how great their intrinsic value may be.
Should any one be able to dissolve the unhistorical atmosphere in which every great event happens, and breathe afterwards, he might be capable of rising to the “super-historical” standpoint of consciousness, that Niebuhr has described as the possible result of historical research. “History,” he says, “is useful for one purpose, if studied in detail: that men may know, as the greatest and best spirits of our generation [Pg 13] do not know, the accidental nature of the forms in which they see and insist on others seeing,—insist, I say, because their consciousness of them is exceptionally intense. Any one who has not grasped this idea in its different applications will fall under the spell of a more powerful spirit who reads a deeper emotion into the given form.” Such a standpoint might be called “super-historical,” as one who took it could feel no impulse from history to any further life or work, for he would have recognised the blindness and injustice in the soul of the doer as a condition of every deed: he would be cured henceforth of taking history too seriously, and have learnt to answer the question how and why life should be lived,—for all men and all circumstances, Greeks or Turks, the first century or the nineteenth. Whoever asks his friends whether they would live the last ten or twenty years over again, will easily see which of them is born for the “super-historical standpoint”: they will all answer no, but will give different reasons for their answer. Some will say they have the consolation that the next twenty will be better: they are the men referred to satirically by David Hume:—
If anyone could break through the unhistorical atmosphere surrounding every major event and still breathe afterwards, they could potentially reach the “super-historical” perspective of consciousness that Niebuhr describes as a possible outcome of historical research. “History,” he says, “is useful for one purpose when studied in detail: so that people may recognize, as the greatest and best minds of our generation [Pg 13] do not, the arbitrary nature of the forms they perceive and insist others see—insist, I say, because their awareness of these forms is unusually intense. Anyone who hasn’t grasped this idea in its various applications will fall under the influence of a more powerful spirit who interprets a deeper emotion in the chosen form.” This perspective might be labeled “super-historical,” as someone with this viewpoint would feel no urge from history to pursue further life or work, having recognized the blindness and injustice within the doer's soul as intrinsic to every action: they would no longer take history too seriously and would learn to respond to the question of how and why life should be lived—for all people and all situations, be they Greeks or Turks, from the first century or the nineteenth. Anyone who asks their friends if they would relive the last ten or twenty years will quickly see who is suited for the “super-historical standpoint”: they will all respond no, but will offer different reasons for their answers. Some will say they find comfort in the belief that the next twenty will be better: they are the individuals David Hume satirically referred to:—
“And from the dregs of life hope to receive,
What the first sprightly running could not give.”
“And from the leftovers of life hope to receive,
What the first lively moments could not provide.”
We will call them the “historical men.” Their vision of the past turns them towards the future, encourages them to persevere with life, and kindles the hope that justice will yet come and happiness is behind the mountain they are climbing. They [Pg 14] believe that the meaning of existence will become ever clearer in the course of its evolution, they only look backward at the process to understand the present and stimulate their longing for the future. They do not know how unhistorical their thoughts and actions are in spite of all their history, and how their preoccupation with it is for the sake of life rather than mere science.
We’ll refer to them as the “historical men.” Their view of the past guides them toward the future, motivates them to keep going in life, and ignites the hope that justice will arrive and happiness is just over the mountain they are climbing. They [Pg 14] believe that the meaning of life will become clearer as it evolves; they only look back at history to understand the present and fuel their desire for the future. They don’t realize how unhistorical their thoughts and actions are, despite all their historical knowledge, and how their focus on it is driven by the need for life rather than just scientific inquiry.
But that question to which we have heard the first answer, is capable of another; also a “no,” but on different grounds. It is the “no” of the “super-historical” man who sees no salvation in evolution, for whom the world is complete and fulfils its aim in every single moment. How could the next ten years teach what the past ten were not able to teach?
But that question we've received the first answer to can also have another response; a “no,” but for different reasons. It's the “no” of the “super-historical” person who sees no hope in evolution, for whom the world is whole and achieves its purpose in every single moment. How could the next ten years teach something that the past ten were unable to teach?
Whether the aim of the teaching be happiness or resignation, virtue or penance, these super-historical men are not agreed; but as against all merely historical ways of viewing the past, they are unanimous in the theory that the past and the present are one and the same, typically alike in all their diversity, and forming together a picture of eternally present imperishable types of unchangeable value and significance. Just as the hundreds of different languages correspond to the same constant and elemental needs of mankind, and one who understood the needs could learn nothing new from the languages; so the “super-historical” philosopher sees all the history of nations and individuals from within. He has a divine insight into the original meaning of the hieroglyphs, and comes even to be weary of the letters that are continually unrolled [Pg 15] before him. How should the endless rush of events not bring satiety, surfeit, loathing? So the boldest of us is ready perhaps at last to say from his heart with Giacomo Leopardi: “Nothing lives that were worth thy pains, and the earth deserves not a sigh. Our being is pain and weariness, and the world is mud—nothing else. Be calm.”
Whether the goal of teaching is happiness or acceptance, virtue or punishment, these super-historical figures don’t agree. However, they all share the belief that the past and present are essentially the same, alike in all their diversity, creating a picture of timeless, unchanging values and significance. Just as the hundreds of different languages cater to the same basic needs of humanity, someone who understands these needs wouldn’t learn anything new from the languages. Similarly, the “super-historical” philosopher perceives all of history of nations and individuals from within. He possesses a profound understanding of the original meaning of symbols, and eventually becomes tired of the letters that are constantly unfolding before him. How could the endless flow of events not lead to boredom, excess, and disgust? So perhaps the bravest among us is finally ready to echo Giacomo Leopardi from the heart: “Nothing lives that is worth your effort, and the earth doesn’t deserve a sigh. Our existence is pain and weariness, and the world is mud—nothing more. Stay calm.” [Pg 15]
But we will leave the super-historical men to their loathings and their wisdom: we wish rather to-day to be joyful in our unwisdom and have a pleasant life as active men who go forward, and respect the course of the world. The value we put on the historical may be merely a Western prejudice: let us at least go forward within this prejudice and not stand still. If we could only learn better to study history as a means to life! We would gladly grant the super-historical people their superior wisdom, so long as we are sure of having more life than they: for in that case our unwisdom would have a greater future before it than their wisdom. To make my opposition between life and wisdom clear, I will take the usual road of the short summary.
But we'll leave those super-historical people to their dislikes and their wisdom. Today, we’d rather be happy in our ignorance and enjoy a fulfilling life as active individuals who move forward and appreciate the flow of the world. The value we place on history might just be a Western bias; let's at least move forward within this bias instead of standing still. If only we could learn to study history better as a way to enhance life! We would gladly acknowledge the superior wisdom of those super-historical folks, as long as we know we have more life than they do. In that case, our ignorance would have a brighter future ahead of it than their wisdom. To clarify my distinction between life and wisdom, I'll take the usual path of a brief summary.
A historical phenomenon, completely understood and reduced to an item of knowledge, is, in relation to the man who knows it, dead: for he has found out its madness, its injustice, its blind passion, and especially the earthly and darkened horizon that was the source of its power for history. This power has now become, for him who has recognised it, powerless; not yet, perhaps, for him who is alive.
A historical event that is fully understood and turned into a piece of knowledge is, to the person who knows it, dead: they have uncovered its craziness, its unfairness, its blind passion, and especially the dark and limited perspective that fueled its impact on history. For the one who recognizes it, this power is now powerless; maybe not yet for those who are still alive.
History regarded as pure knowledge and allowed to sway the intellect would mean for men the final [Pg 16] balancing of the ledger of life. Historical study is only fruitful for the future if it follow a powerful life-giving influence, for example, a new system of culture; only, therefore, if it be guided and dominated by a higher force, and do not itself guide and dominate.
History viewed purely as knowledge and allowed to influence the mind would result in a final [Pg 16] reckoning of life’s balance. The study of history is only beneficial for the future if it is driven by a strong, life-affirming force, like a new cultural system; it must therefore be led and shaped by a higher power, rather than taking the lead itself.
History, so far as it serves life, serves an unhistorical power, and thus will never become a pure science like mathematics. The question how far life needs such a service is one of the most serious questions affecting the well-being of a man, a people and a culture. For by excess of history life becomes maimed and degenerate, and is followed by the degeneration of history as well.
History, in as much as it supports life, is driven by a non-historical force, and will never be a pure science like mathematics. The question of how much life requires this support is one of the most critical issues impacting the well-being of an individual, a society, and a culture. Because an overabundance of history can lead to a distorted and weakened existence, it is also accompanied by the decline of history itself.
II.
The fact that life does need the service of history must be as clearly grasped as that an excess of history hurts it; this will be proved later. History is necessary to the living man in three ways: in relation to his action and struggle, his conservatism and reverence, his suffering and his desire for deliverance. These three relations answer to the three kinds of history—so far as they can be distinguished—the monumental, the antiquarian, and the critical.
Life requires the insights of history just as clearly as too much history can be detrimental; this will be demonstrated later. History is essential for a living person in three ways: concerning his actions and struggles, his conservatism and sense of respect, his suffering and longing for freedom. These three aspects correspond to the three types of history—distinguishable as the monumental, the antiquarian, and the critical.
History is necessary above all to the man of action and power who fights a great fight and needs examples, teachers and comforters; he cannot find them among his contemporaries. It was necessary in this sense to Schiller; for our time is so evil, Goethe says, that the poet meets no nature that [Pg 17] will profit him, among living men. Polybius is thinking of the active man when he calls political history the true preparation for governing a state; it is the great teacher, that shows us how to bear steadfastly the reverses of fortune, by reminding us of what others have suffered. Whoever has learned to recognise this meaning in history must hate to see curious tourists and laborious beetle-hunters climbing up the great pyramids of antiquity. He does not wish to meet the idler who is rushing through the picture-galleries of the past for a new distraction or sensation, where he himself is looking for example and encouragement. To avoid being troubled by the weak and hopeless idlers, and those whose apparent activity is merely neurotic, he looks behind him and stays his course towards the goal in order to breathe. His goal is happiness, not perhaps his own, but often the nation's, or humanity's at large: he avoids quietism, and uses history as a weapon against it. For the most part he has no hope of reward except fame, which means the expectation of a niche in the temple of history, where he in his turn may be the consoler and counsellor of posterity. For his orders are that what has once been able to extend the conception “man” and give it a fairer content, must ever exist for the same office. The great moments in the individual battle form a chain, a high road for humanity through the ages, and the highest points of those vanished moments are yet great and living for men; and this is the fundamental idea of the belief in humanity, that finds a voice in the demand for a “monumental” history. [Pg 18]
History is essential, especially for those in action and power who are fighting a significant battle and need examples, guidance, and support; they can't find these among their peers. This was true for Schiller; our times are so troubled, as Goethe says, that poets find no inspiration from living individuals. Polybius reflects this when he calls political history the true preparation for governing a state; it is a great teacher that shows us how to endure setbacks by reminding us of others' sufferings. Anyone who understands this significance of history despises seeing tourists and amateur enthusiasts climbing the ancient pyramids. They don’t want to encounter someone rushing through the galleries of the past seeking mere entertainment or thrills while they themselves are looking for guidance and encouragement. To avoid being disturbed by the weak and hopeless wanderers, or those whose apparent busyness is just anxious energy, they look back and stay focused on their goal in order to recharge. Their goal is happiness—not just their own, but often that of the nation or humanity as a whole; they steer clear of complacency and use history as a weapon against it. Mostly, they have no hope of reward except for fame, which means the expectation of a place in the temple of history, where they can, in turn, be a source of comfort and advice for future generations. Their directive is that anything that has ever expanded the concept of “human” and enriched it must always exist for the same purpose. The significant moments in individual struggles create a path for humanity through the ages, and the highest points of those past moments remain significant and alive for people; this embodies the fundamental idea of belief in humanity, which is expressed in the call for a “monumental” history.
But the fiercest battle is fought round the demand for greatness to be eternal. Every other living thing cries no. “Away with the monuments,” is the watch-word. Dull custom fills all the chambers of the world with its meanness, and rises in thick vapour round anything that is great, barring its way to immortality, blinding and stifling it. And the way passes through mortal brains! Through the brains of sick and short-lived beasts that ever rise to the surface to breathe, and painfully keep off annihilation for a little space. For they wish but one thing: to live at any cost. Who would ever dream of any “monumental history” among them, the hard torch-race that alone gives life to greatness? And yet there are always men awakening, who are strengthened and made happy by gazing on past greatness, as though man's life were a lordly thing, and the fairest fruit of this bitter tree were the knowledge that there was once a man who walked sternly and proudly through this world, another who had pity and loving-kindness, another who lived in contemplation,—but all leaving one truth behind them, that his life is the fairest who thinks least about life. The common man snatches greedily at this little span, with tragic earnestness, but they, on their way to monumental history and immortality, knew how to greet it with Olympic laughter, or at least with a lofty scorn; and they went down to their graves in irony—for what had they to bury? Only what they had always treated as dross, refuse, and vanity, and which now falls into its true home of oblivion, after being so long the sport of their contempt. One thing will live, [Pg 19] the sign-manual of their inmost being, the rare flash of light, the deed, the creation; because posterity cannot do without it. In this spiritualised form fame is something more than the sweetest morsel for our egoism, in Schopenhauer's phrase: it is the belief in the oneness and continuity of the great in every age, and a protest against the change and decay of generations.
But the toughest battle is fought over the demand for greatness to last forever. Everything alive says no. “Get rid of the monuments,” is the rallying cry. Boring tradition fills every corner of the world with its mediocrity and rises in thick fog around anything remarkable, blocking its path to immortality, blinding and suffocating it. The way to greatness runs through the minds of mortals! Through the minds of sick and short-lived creatures that bubble up for air and struggle to stave off oblivion for just a little longer. They want just one thing: to live at any cost. Who would ever expect any “monumental history” from them, the hard torch-race that fuels greatness? Yet there are always people awakening, who find strength and happiness in reflecting on past greatness, as if human life were something grand, and the most beautiful fruit of this bitter tree was the knowledge that once there was a person who walked through this world with dignity and pride, another who showed compassion and kindness, another who lived in thought,—but all leaving one truth behind them: that the finest life is the one who thinks the least about life. The common person clings desperately to this brief moment, with tragic seriousness, but those on their way to monumental history and immortality knew how to meet it with joyful laughter, or at least with lofty disdain; and they went down to their graves with irony—for what did they have to bury? Only what they had always seen as worthless, trash, and vanity, which now returns to its rightful place in oblivion, after being the target of their scorn for so long. One thing will survive, [Pg 19] the signature of their innermost essence, the rare flash of brilliance, the action, the creation; because future generations cannot do without it. In this elevated form, fame is more than just the best treat for our ego, in Schopenhauer's words: it is the belief in the unity and continuity of greatness across all ages, and a challenge against the transformation and decline of generations.
What is the use to the modern man of this “monumental” contemplation of the past, this preoccupation with the rare and classic? It is the knowledge that the great thing existed and was therefore possible, and so may be possible again. He is heartened on his way; for his doubt in weaker moments, whether his desire be not for the impossible, is struck aside. Suppose one believe that no more than a hundred men, brought up in the new spirit, efficient and productive, were needed to give the deathblow to the present fashion of education in Germany; he will gather strength from the remembrance that the culture of the Renaissance was raised on the shoulders of such another band of a hundred men.
What does this “monumental” reflection on the past and obsession with the rare and classic mean for today's man? It's the understanding that something great existed, which means it’s possible, and so it could happen again. He finds reassurance on his journey; his doubts in weaker moments, about whether his desires are for the impossible, are pushed aside. Imagine believing that all it would take is a hundred people, raised with a new mindset, efficient and productive, to completely change the current education system in Germany; he will draw strength from the fact that the culture of the Renaissance was built by a similar group of a hundred people.
And yet if we really wish to learn something from an example, how vague and elusive do we find the comparison! If it is to give us strength, many of the differences must be neglected, the individuality of the past forced into a general formula and all the sharp angles broken off for the sake of correspondence. Ultimately, of course, what was once possible can only become possible a second time on the Pythagorean theory, that when the heavenly bodies are in the same position again, the [Pg 20] events on earth are reproduced to the smallest detail; so when the stars have a certain relation, a Stoic and an Epicurean will form a conspiracy to murder Cæsar, and a different conjunction will show another Columbus discovering America. Only if the earth always began its drama again after the fifth act, and it were certain that the same interaction of motives, the same deus ex machina, the same catastrophe would occur at particular intervals, could the man of action venture to look for the whole archetypic truth in monumental history, to see each fact fully set out in its uniqueness: it would not probably be before the astronomers became astrologers again. Till then monumental history will never be able to have complete truth; it will always bring together things that are incompatible and generalise them into compatibility, will always weaken the differences of motive and occasion. Its object is to depict effects at the expense of the causes—“monumentally,” that is, as examples for imitation: it turns aside, as far as it may, from reasons, and might be called with far less exaggeration a collection of “effects in themselves,” than of events that will have an effect on all ages. The events of war or religion cherished in our popular celebrations are such “effects in themselves”; it is these that will not let ambition sleep, and lie like amulets on the bolder hearts—not the real historical nexus of cause and effect, which, rightly understood, would only prove that nothing quite similar could ever be cast again from the dice-boxes of fate and the future.
And yet, if we really want to learn something from an example, how vague and elusive is the comparison! If it’s supposed to give us strength, we have to overlook many of the differences, forcing the individuality of the past into a general formula and smoothing out all the sharp angles for the sake of making connections. Ultimately, what was once possible can only happen again based on the Pythagorean theory, which states that when the heavenly bodies are in the same position again, the events on earth are reproduced down to the finest detail; so when the stars are aligned in a certain way, a Stoic and an Epicurean will conspire to assassinate Cæsar, and a different alignment will show another Columbus discovering America. Only if the earth always restarted its drama after the fifth act, and if it were certain that the same interactions of motives, the same deus ex machina, and the same catastrophe would occur at specific intervals, could someone in action hope to find the whole archetypal truth in monumental history, to see each fact fully laid out in its uniqueness: it probably wouldn’t happen until astronomers became astrologers again. Until then, monumental history will never be able to convey complete truth; it will always bring together things that are incompatible and generalize them into coherence, always downplaying the differences in motives and occasions. Its purpose is to depict effects at the cost of the causes—“monumentally,” meaning as examples for imitation: it diverts attention, as much as possible, from reasons and could more accurately be called a collection of “effects in themselves” than of events that will resonate through all ages. The events of war or religion celebrated in our popular observances are such “effects in themselves”; it's these that keep ambition alive, lying like amulets on the bold-hearted—not the real historical links of cause and effect, which, when rightly understood, would only show that nothing quite similar could ever be thrown again from the dice of fate and the future.
As long as the soul of history is found in the [Pg 21] great impulse that it gives to a powerful spirit, as long as the past is principally used as a model for imitation, it is always in danger of being a little altered and touched up, and brought nearer to fiction. Sometimes there is no possible distinction between a “monumental” past and a mythical romance, as the same motives for action can be gathered from the one world as the other. If this monumental method of surveying the past dominate the others,—the antiquarian and the critical,—the past itself suffers wrong. Whole tracts of it are forgotten and despised; they flow away like a dark unbroken river, with only a few gaily coloured islands of fact rising above it. There is something beyond nature in the rare figures that become visible, like the golden hips that his disciples attributed to Pythagoras. Monumental history lives by false analogy; it entices the brave to rashness, and the enthusiastic to fanaticism by its tempting comparisons. Imagine this history in the hands—and the head—of a gifted egoist or an inspired scoundrel; kingdoms will be overthrown, princes murdered, war and revolution let loose, and the number of “effects in themselves”—in other words, effects without sufficient cause—increased. So much for the harm done by monumental history to the powerful men of action, be they good or bad; but what if the weak and the inactive take it as their servant—or their master!
As long as the essence of history is found in the [Pg 21] great motivation it provides to a strong spirit, and as long as the past is primarily seen as a model to copy, it risks being slightly altered, embellished, and more aligned with fiction. Sometimes it’s impossible to tell the difference between a "monumental" past and a mythical story, since similar motivations can be drawn from both realms. If this monumental way of looking at the past takes precedence over other methods—like the antiquarian and the critical—the past itself is misrepresented. Entire sections of it are overlooked and dismissed; they flow away like a dark, unbroken river, with only a few brightly colored islands of fact emerging above it. There’s something beyond nature in the rare figures that occasionally become visible, like the golden forms his followers claimed Pythagoras had. Monumental history thrives on false comparisons; it entices the brave to act recklessly and the passionate to become fanatical through its alluring parallels. Picture this history in the hands—and minds—of a talented egotist or a clever rogue; kingdoms could be toppled, princes assassinated, wars and revolutions unleashed, and the number of "effects in themselves"—or effects without enough cause—increased. That’s the damage monumental history does to powerful figures of action, whether they’re good or bad; but what happens if the weak and the inactive perceive it as their servant—or their master!
Consider the simplest and commonest example, the inartistic or half artistic natures whom a monumental history provides with sword and buckler. They will use the weapons against their hereditary [Pg 22] enemies, the great artistic spirits, who alone can learn from that history the one real lesson, how to live, and embody what they have learnt in noble action. Their way is obstructed, their free air darkened by the idolatrous—and conscientious—dance round the half understood monument of a great past. “See, that is the true and real art,” we seem to hear: “of what use are these aspiring little people of to-day?” The dancing crowd has apparently the monopoly of “good taste”: for the creator is always at a disadvantage compared with the mere looker-on, who never put a hand to the work; just as the arm-chair politician has ever had more wisdom and foresight than the actual statesman. But if the custom of democratic suffrage and numerical majorities be transferred to the realm of art, and the artist put on his defence before the court of æsthetic dilettanti, you may take your oath on his condemnation; although, or rather because, his judges had proclaimed solemnly the canon of “monumental art,” the art that has “had an effect on all ages,” according to the official definition. In their eyes no need nor inclination nor historical authority is in favour of the art which is not yet “monumental” because it is contemporary. Their instinct tells them that art can be slain by art: the monumental will never be reproduced, and the weight of its authority is invoked from the past to make it sure. They are connoisseurs of art, primarily because they wish to kill art; they pretend to be physicians, when their real idea is to dabble in poisons. They develop their tastes to a point of perversion, that they may be able to show [Pg 23] a reason for continually rejecting all the nourishing artistic fare that is offered them. For they do not want greatness, to arise: their method is to say, “See, the great thing is already here!” In reality they care as little about the great thing that is already here, as that which is about to arise: their lives are evidence of that. Monumental history is the cloak under which their hatred of present power and greatness masquerades as an extreme admiration of the past: the real meaning of this way of viewing history is disguised as its opposite; whether they wish it or no, they are acting as though their motto were, “let the dead bury the—living.”
Consider the simplest and most common example, the uncreative or somewhat creative people whom a grand history gives a sword and shield. They will use these weapons against their traditional enemies, the great artistic souls, who alone can learn from that history the one true lesson—how to live—and express what they've learned through admirable action. Their path is blocked, their freedom clouded by the worshipful—and well-meaning—celebration around the only partially understood monument of a great past. “Look, that is the true and real art,” we seem to hear: “why should we care about these ambitious little people of today?” The crowd that's dancing seems to hold the exclusive right to “good taste”: because the creator is always at a disadvantage compared to the mere observer, who never lifted a finger to create; just like the couch politician always seems to have more wisdom and foresight than the actual statesman. But if the practice of democratic voting and majority rule is applied to the realm of art, and the artist stands trial before the court of aesthetic amateurs, you can bet on his conviction; although, or rather because, his judges have solemnly declared the standard of “monumental art,” the art that has “impacted all ages,” according to the official definition. In their eyes, there's no need, desire, or historical authority supporting art that isn’t “monumental” because it’s contemporary. Their instincts tell them that art can be killed by art: the monumental can never be recreated, and its authority's weight is drawn from the past to ensure its power. They are art critics, mainly because they want to destroy art; they pretend to be doctors, when their real intention is to dabble in poisons. They twist their tastes to a point of perversion, so they can justify continually rejecting all the nourishing artistic offerings presented to them. Because they don't want greatness to arise: their method is to say, “Look, the great thing is already here!” In reality, they care just as little about the great thing that already exists as they do about what’s about to emerge: their lives are proof of this. Monumental history serves as a cover under which their disdain for current power and greatness hides behind a facade of extreme admiration for the past: the true meaning of this outlook on history is disguised as its opposite; whether they intend it or not, they act as though their motto were, “let the dead bury the living.”
Each of the three kinds of history will only flourish in one ground and climate: otherwise it grows to a noxious weed. If the man who will produce something great, have need of the past, he makes himself its master by means of monumental history: the man who can rest content with the traditional and venerable, uses the past as an “antiquarian historian”: and only he whose heart is oppressed by an instant need, and who will cast the burden off at any price, feels the want of “critical history,” the history that judges and condemns. There is much harm wrought by wrong and thoughtless planting: the critic without the need, the antiquary without piety, the knower of the great deed who cannot be the doer of it, are plants that have grown to weeds, they are torn from their native soil and therefore degenerate. [Pg 24]
Each of the three types of history can only thrive in the right environment: otherwise, it turns into a harmful weed. If someone aims to create something significant and needs the past, they take control of it through monumental history. A person who is content with tradition and history uses the past as an “antiquarian historian." Only someone whose heart is heavy with immediate needs and is willing to shed the burden at any cost feels the need for “critical history," which judges and condemns. There’s a lot of damage done by careless and misguided efforts: the critic without a purpose, the antiquarian without respect, and the one who knows about great achievements but can’t act on them are weeds that have lost their roots and have therefore declined. [Pg 24]
III.
Secondly, history is necessary to the man of conservative and reverent nature, who looks back to the origins of his existence with love and trust; through it, he gives thanks for life. He is careful to preserve what survives from ancient days, and will reproduce the conditions of his own upbringing for those who come after him; thus he does life a service. The possession of his ancestors' furniture changes its meaning in his soul: for his soul is rather possessed by it. All that is small and limited, mouldy and obsolete, gains a worth and inviolability of its own from the conservative and reverent soul of the antiquary migrating into it, and building a secret nest there. The history of his town becomes the history of himself; he looks on the walls, the turreted gate, the town council, the fair, as an illustrated diary of his youth, and sees himself in it all—his strength, industry, desire, reason, faults and follies. “Here one could live,” he says, “as one can live here now—and will go on living; for we are tough folk, and will not be uprooted in the night.” And so, with his “we,” he surveys the marvellous individual life of the past and identifies himself with the spirit of the house, the family and the city. He greets the soul of his people from afar as his own, across the dim and troubled centuries: his gifts and his virtues lie in such power of feeling and divination, his scent of a half-vanished trail, his instinctive correctness in reading the scribbled past, and understanding at [Pg 25] once its palimpsests—nay, its polypsests. Goethe stood with such thoughts before the monument of Erwin von Steinbach: the storm of his feeling rent the historical cloud-veil that hung between them, and he saw the German work for the first time “coming from the stern, rough, German soul.” This was the road that the Italians of the Renaissance travelled, the spirit that reawakened the ancient Italic genius in their poets to “a wondrous echo of the immemorial lyre,” as Jacob Burckhardt says. But the greatest value of this antiquarian spirit of reverence lies in the simple emotions of pleasure and content that it lends to the drab, rough, even painful circumstances of a nation's or individual's life: Niebuhr confesses that he could live happily on a moor among free peasants with a history, and would never feel the want of art. How could history serve life better than by anchoring the less gifted races and peoples to the homes and customs of their ancestors, and keeping them from ranging far afield in search of better, to find only struggle and competition? The influence that ties men down to the same companions and circumstances, to the daily round of toil, to their bare mountain-side,—seems to be selfish and unreasonable: but it is a healthy unreason and of profit to the community; as every one knows who has clearly realised the terrible consequences of mere desire for migration and adventure,—perhaps in whole peoples,—or who watches the destiny of a nation that has lost confidence in its earlier days, and is given up to a restless cosmopolitanism and an unceasing desire [Pg 26] for novelty. The feeling of the tree that clings to its roots, the happiness of knowing one's growth to be one not merely arbitrary and fortuitous, but the inheritance, the fruit and blossom of a past, that does not merely justify but crown the present—this is what we nowadays prefer to call the real historical sense.
Secondly, history is essential for someone with a conservative and respectful nature who reflects on their origins with love and trust; through it, they express gratitude for life. They take care to preserve what has survived from ancient times, reproducing the environment of their upbringing for future generations, thereby serving life well. Owning their ancestors' furniture changes its significance within them: they are rather possessed by it. Everything that is small and limited, stale and outdated, acquires its own value and inviolability from the conservative and respectful spirit of the antiquarian that moves into it and finds a secret refuge there. The history of their town becomes their own personal history; they view the walls, the towered gate, the town council, and the fair as a visual diary of their youth, seeing themselves in it all— their strengths, hard work, desires, reasoning, faults, and foolishness. “One could live here,” they say, “just as one lives here now—and will continue to live; for we are resilient people, and we will not be uprooted overnight.” Thus, with their “we,” they survey the incredible individual lives of the past and connect with the essence of their home, family, and city. They greet the spirit of their people from a distance as if it were their own, spanning the shadowy and troubled centuries: their gifts and virtues reside in their strong feelings and intuition, their track of a nearly vanished path, their instinctive ability to interpret the messy past, and grasping at once its layers—indeed, its multiple layers. Goethe stood with such thoughts before the monument of Erwin von Steinbach: the storm of his feelings ripped away the historical mist that hung between them, allowing him to see the German work for the first time as “coming from the stern, rough, German soul.” This was the path the Italians of the Renaissance followed, the spirit that revived the ancient Italic genius in their poets to “a wondrous echo of the immemorial lyre,” as Jacob Burckhardt describes. But the greatest value of this antiquarian spirit of respect lies in the simple emotions of pleasure and contentment that it brings to the mundane, harsh, even painful situations of a nation’s or individual’s life: Niebuhr admitted that he could happily live on a moor among free peasants with a history, never feeling the lack of art. How could history serve life better than by connecting the less privileged races and peoples to the homes and customs of their ancestors, preventing them from wandering far in search of something better, only to find struggle and competition? The influence that keeps people tied to the same companions and surroundings, to the daily grind, to their bare mountainside—seems selfish and unreasonable, but it is a healthy form of unreason that benefits the community; everyone knows who has clearly seen the terrible outcomes of mere desire for migration and adventure—perhaps in entire populations—or who observes the fate of a nation that has lost trust in its past and has given itself up to restless cosmopolitanism and a constant craving for novelty. The feeling of a tree clinging to its roots, the happiness of knowing one’s growth is not merely random and coincidental but is the inheritance, the fruit, and blossom of a past that not only justifies but also enriches the present—this is what we prefer to call the real historical sense today.
These are not the conditions most favourable to reducing the past to pure science: and we see here too, as we saw in the case of monumental history, that the past itself suffers when history serves life and is directed by its end. To vary the metaphor, the tree feels its roots better than it can see them: the greatness of the feeling is measured by the greatness and strength of the visible branches. The tree may be wrong here; how far more wrong will it be in regard to the whole forest, which it only knows and feels so far as it is hindered or helped by it, and not otherwise! The antiquarian sense of a man, a city or a nation has always a very limited field. Many things are not noticed at all; the others are seen in isolation, as through a microscope. There is no measure: equal importance is given to everything, and therefore too much to anything. For the things of the past are never viewed in their true perspective or receive their just value; but value and perspective change with the individual or the nation that is looking back on its past.
These aren’t the best conditions for turning the past into pure science: and we see here, just like we did with monumental history, that the past itself suffers when history serves life and is guided by its purpose. To put it another way, a tree is more aware of its roots than it can actually see them: the intensity of that awareness is measured by the size and strength of the visible branches. The tree might be mistaken in this regard; how much more mistaken will it be about the whole forest, which it only recognizes and feels based on how it’s impacted by it, and not in any other way! A person’s, a city’s, or a nation’s antiquarian sense is always very limited. Many aspects go unnoticed; the others are seen in isolation, like looking through a microscope. There’s no balance: everything is given equal importance, and thus too much weight is placed on anything. The things of the past are never seen in their true context or given their proper value; rather, value and context shift depending on the individual or nation reflecting on its history.
There is always the danger here, that everything ancient will be regarded as equally venerable, and everything without this respect for antiquity, like a new spirit, rejected as an enemy. The Greeks [Pg 27] themselves admitted the archaic style of plastic art by the side of the freer and greater style; and later, did not merely tolerate the pointed nose and the cold mouth, but made them even a canon of taste. If the judgment of a people harden in this way, and history's service to the past life be to undermine a further and higher life; if the historical sense no longer preserve life, but mummify it: then the tree dies, unnaturally, from the top downwards, and at last the roots themselves wither. Antiquarian history degenerates from the moment that it no longer gives a soul and inspiration to the fresh life of the present. The spring of piety is dried up, but the learned habit persists without it and revolves complaisantly round its own centre. The horrid spectacle is seen of the mad collector raking over all the dust-heaps of the past. He breathes a mouldy air; the antiquarian habit may degrade a considerable talent, a real spiritual need in him, to a mere insatiable curiosity for everything old: he often sinks so low as to be satisfied with any food, and greedily devour all the scraps that fall from the bibliographical table.
There’s always a risk that everything ancient will be seen as equally respected, while anything that doesn’t honor the past is viewed as an enemy. The Greeks themselves accepted the old style of art alongside the more dynamic and grander style; and later, they didn’t just tolerate the pointed nose and the cold mouth, but even embraced them as a standard of taste. If a society’s judgment becomes rigid like this, and history's role is to undermine future growth; if the historical sense stops nurturing life and instead freezes it: then the tree dies unnaturally from the top down, ultimately leading to the roots withering. Antiquarian history starts to decline as soon as it fails to inspire and enliven the present. The wellspring of reverence dries up, yet the scholarly habits linger without it, spinning contentedly around their own center. The disturbing sight is that of the obsessive collector sifting through all the remnants of the past. He breathes in stale air; the obsession with antiquities can degrade a significant talent and a genuine spiritual need into merely an endless curiosity for everything old: he often sinks so low that he becomes content with any scraps, greedily consuming whatever’s left on the bibliographical table.
Even if this degeneration do not take place, and the foundation be not withered on which antiquarian history can alone take root with profit to life: yet there are dangers enough, if it become too powerful and invade the territories of the other methods. It only understands how to preserve life, not to create it; and thus always undervalues the present growth, having, unlike monumental history, no certain instinct for it. Thus it hinders the mighty impulse to a new deed and paralyses the [Pg 28] doer, who must always, as doer, be grazing some piety or other. The fact that has grown old carries with it a demand for its own immortality. For when one considers the life-history of such an ancient fact, the amount of reverence paid to it for generations—whether it be a custom, a religious creed, or a political principle,—it seems presumptuous, even impious, to replace it by a new fact, and the ancient congregation of pieties by a new piety.
Even if this decline doesn’t happen, and the foundation that antiquarian history relies on isn’t faded away, there are still enough dangers if it grows too powerful and encroaches on other methods. It only knows how to preserve life, not create it; and so it always undervalues current growth, lacking the instinct for it that monumental history has. This stifles the strong drive for new actions and paralyzes the [Pg 28] doer, who must always, as a doer, adhere to some form of tradition. The fact that has aged demands its own immortality. When you think about the life history of such an old fact, the reverence shown to it for generations—whether it’s a custom, a religious belief, or a political principle—it seems arrogant, even disrespectful, to replace it with a new fact and to exchange the ancient traditions for a new one.
Here we see clearly how necessary a third way of looking at the past is to man, beside the other two. This is the “critical” way; which is also in the service of life. Man must have the strength to break up the past; and apply it too, in order to live. He must bring the past to the bar of judgment, interrogate it remorselessly, and finally condemn it. Every past is worth condemning: this is the rule in mortal affairs, which always contain a large measure of human power and human weakness. It is not justice that sits in judgment here; nor mercy that proclaims the verdict; but only life, the dim, driving force that insatiably desires—itself. Its sentence is always unmerciful, always unjust, as it never flows from a pure fountain of knowledge: though it would generally turn out the same, if Justice herself delivered it. “For everything that is born is worthy of being destroyed: better were it then that nothing should be born.” It requires great strength to be able to live and forget how far life and injustice are one. Luther himself once said that the world only arose by an oversight of [Pg 29] God; if he had ever dreamed of heavy ordnance, he would never have created it. The same life that needs forgetfulness, needs sometimes its destruction; for should the injustice of something ever become obvious—a monopoly, a caste, a dynasty for example—the thing deserves to fall. Its past is critically examined, the knife put to its roots, and all the “pieties” are grimly trodden under foot. The process is always dangerous, even for life; and the men or the times that serve life in this way, by judging and annihilating the past, are always dangerous to themselves and others. For as we are merely the resultant of previous generations, we are also the resultant of their errors, passions, and crimes: it is impossible to shake off this chain. Though we condemn the errors and think we have escaped them, we cannot escape the fact that we spring from them. At best, it comes to a conflict between our innate, inherited nature and our knowledge, between a stern, new discipline and an ancient tradition; and we plant a new way of life, a new instinct, a second nature, that withers the first. It is an attempt to gain a past a posteriori from which we might spring, as against that from which we do spring; always a dangerous attempt, as it is difficult to find a limit to the denial of the past, and the second natures are generally weaker than the first. We stop too often at knowing the good without doing it, because we also know the better but cannot do it. Here and there the victory is won, which gives a strange consolation to the fighters, to those who use critical history for the [Pg 30] sake of life. The consolation is the knowledge that this “first nature” was once a second, and that every conquering “second nature” becomes a first.
Here we clearly see how important a third perspective on the past is for people, in addition to the other two. This is the “critical” perspective, which also serves life. People need the strength to break apart the past and apply it in order to live. They must put the past on trial, question it mercilessly, and ultimately condemn it. Every past deserves condemnation: this is the reality of human affairs, which are always a mix of human power and human weakness. It's not justice that judges here, nor mercy that gives the verdict, but only life, the vague, driving force that endlessly desires—itself. Its judgment is always harsh, always unfair, as it never comes from a pure source of knowledge: though it would likely end up the same, even if Justice herself delivered it. “For everything that is born is worthy of being destroyed: better would it be that nothing should be born.” It takes great strength to live and forget how intertwined life and injustice are. Luther himself once said that the world was created by an oversight of [Pg 29] God; if He had ever thought of heavy artillery, He would never have created it. The same life that requires forgetfulness sometimes needs destruction; for when the injustice of something becomes clear—a monopoly, a caste, a dynasty, for instance—that thing deserves to fall. Its past is critically examined, the knife is drawn to its roots, and all the “pieties” are grimly trampled. This process is always risky, even for life; and those who serve life by judging and erasing the past are always a threat to themselves and others. As we are merely the outcome of previous generations, we are also the outcome of their mistakes, passions, and crimes: it is impossible to break this chain. Even when we condemn the mistakes and think we have escaped them, we cannot shake the fact that we come from them. At best, it becomes a struggle between our inherent, inherited nature and our knowledge, between a strict, new discipline and an ancient tradition; and we plant a new way of life, a new instinct, a second nature that stifles the first. It is an attempt to gain a past a posteriori from which we might emerge, as opposed to the one we do emerge from; always a dangerous endeavor, as it is hard to find a limit to the denial of the past, and second natures are generally weaker than first. We often stop at knowing the good without doing it, because we also know the better but cannot achieve it. Every now and then, a victory is achieved, providing a strange comfort to the fighters, those who utilize critical history for the [Pg 30] sake of life. The comfort lies in the knowledge that this “first nature” was once a second, and that every conquering “second nature” becomes a first.
IV.
This is how history can serve life. Every man and nation needs a certain knowledge of the past, whether it be through monumental, antiquarian, or critical history, according to his objects, powers, and necessities. The need is not that of the mere thinkers who only look on at life, or the few who desire knowledge and can only be satisfied with knowledge; but it has always a reference to the end of life, and is under its absolute rule and direction. This is the natural relation of an age, a culture and a people to history; hunger is its source, necessity its norm, the inner plastic power assigns its limits. The knowledge of the past is only desired for the service of the future and the present, not to weaken the present or undermine a living future. All this is as simple as truth itself, and quite convincing to any one who is not in the toils of “historical deduction.”
This is how history can be relevant to life. Every person and nation needs some understanding of the past, whether through grand monuments, historical studies, or critical analysis, depending on their goals, abilities, and needs. This necessity isn't just for the sole thinkers who merely observe life, or the few who crave knowledge and can only be fulfilled by it; rather, it is always connected to the purpose of life, governed entirely by it. This reflects the natural relationship of an era, a culture, and a people to history; desire sparks it, necessity shapes it, and our inner drive sets its boundaries. Knowledge of the past is sought to benefit the present and the future, not to diminish the present or sabotage a vibrant future. This concept is as straightforward as truth itself and quite convincing to anyone not caught up in “historical deduction.”
And now to take a quick glance at our time! We fly back in astonishment. The clearness, naturalness, and purity of the connection between life and history has vanished; and in what a maze of exaggeration and contradiction do we now see the problem! Is the guilt ours who see it, or have life and history really altered their conjunction and an inauspicious star risen between them? [Pg 31] Others may prove we have seen falsely; I am merely saying what we believe we see. There is such a star, a bright and lordly star, and the conjunction is really altered—by science, and the demand for history to be a science. Life is no more dominant, and knowledge of the past no longer its thrall: boundary marks are overthrown everything bursts its limits. The perspective of events is blurred, and the blur extends through their whole immeasurable course. No generation has seen such a panoramic comedy as is shown by the “science of universal evolution,” history; that shows it with the dangerous audacity of its motto—“Fiat veritas, pereat vita.”
And now let’s take a quick look at our time! We’re taken aback. The clarity, simplicity, and purity of the link between life and history has disappeared; and we now see the issue in a confusing mess of exaggeration and contradiction! Is it our fault for seeing it this way, or have life and history truly changed their relationship, with some bad luck intervening? [Pg 31] Others may argue that we’re seeing things incorrectly; I’m just stating what we think we see. There is such a star, a bright and powerful star, and the connection has really changed—due to science, and the demand for history to be treated as a science. Life is no longer in control, and our understanding of the past isn’t enslaved by it anymore: boundaries are broken, and everything exceeds its limits. The perspective of events is hazy, and that haze stretches throughout their entire vast history. No generation has witnessed such a grand spectacle as shown by the “science of universal evolution,” history; that presents it with the bold audacity of its motto—“Let there be truth, let life perish.”
Let me give a picture of the spiritual events in the soul of the modern man. Historical knowledge streams on him from sources that are inexhaustible, strange incoherencies come together, memory opens all its gates and yet is never open wide enough, nature busies herself to receive all the foreign guests, to honour them and put them in their places. But they are at war with each other: violent measures seem necessary, in order to escape destruction one's self. It becomes second nature to grow gradually accustomed to this irregular and stormy home-life, though this second nature is unquestionably weaker, more restless, more radically unsound than the first. The modern man carries inside him an enormous heap of indigestible knowledge-stones that occasionally rattle together in his body, as the fairy-tale has it. And the rattle reveals the most striking characteristic of these modern men, the opposition of [Pg 32] something inside them to which nothing external corresponds; and the reverse. The ancient nations knew nothing of this. Knowledge, taken in excess without hunger, even contrary to desire, has no more the effect of transforming the external life; and remains hidden in a chaotic inner world that the modern man has a curious pride in calling his “real personality.” He has the substance, he says, and only wants the form; but this is quite an unreal opposition in a living thing. Our modern culture is for that reason not a living one, because it cannot be understood without that opposition. In other words, it is not a real culture but a kind of knowledge about culture, a complex of various thoughts and feelings about it, from which no decision as to its direction can come. Its real motive force that issues in visible action is often no more than a mere convention, a wretched imitation, or even a shameless caricature. The man probably feels like the snake that has swallowed a rabbit whole and lies still in the sun, avoiding all movement not absolutely necessary. The “inner life” is now the only thing that matters to education, and all who see it hope that the education may not fail by being too indigestible. Imagine a Greek meeting it; he would observe that for modern men “education” and “historical education” seem to mean the same thing, with the difference that the one phrase is longer. And if he spoke of his own theory, that a man can be very well educated without any history at all, people would shake their heads and think they had not heard aright. The Greeks, [Pg 33] the famous people of a past still near to us, had the “unhistorical sense” strongly developed in the period of the greatest power. If a typical child of this age were transported to that world by some enchantment, he would probably find the Greeks very “uneducated.” And that discovery would betray the closely guarded secret of modern culture to the laughter of the world. For we moderns have nothing of our own. We only become worth notice by filling ourselves to overflowing with foreign customs, arts, philosophies, religions and sciences: we are wandering encyclopædias, as an ancient Greek who had strayed into our time would probably call us. But the only value of an encyclopædia lies in the inside, in the contents, not in what is written outside, in the binding or the wrapper. And so the whole of modern culture is essentially internal; the bookbinder prints something like this on the cover: “Manual of internal culture for external barbarians.” The opposition of inner and outer makes the outer side still more barbarous, as it would naturally be, when the outward growth of a rude people merely developed its primitive inner needs. For what means has nature of repressing too great a luxuriance from without? Only one,—to be affected by it as little as possible, to set it aside and stamp it out at the first opportunity. And so we have the custom of no longer taking real things seriously, we get the feeble personality on which the real and the permanent make so little impression. Men become at last more careless and accommodating in external matters, and the [Pg 34] considerable cleft between substance and form is widened; until they have no longer any feeling for barbarism, if only their memories be kept continually titillated, and there flow a constant stream of new things to be known, that can be neatly packed up in the cupboards of their memory. The culture of a people as against this barbarism, can be, I think, described with justice as the “unity of artistic style in every outward expression of the people's life.” This must not be misunderstood, as though it were merely a question of the opposition between barbarism and “fine style.” The people that can be called cultured, must be in a real sense a living unity, and not be miserably cleft asunder into form and substance. If one wish to promote a people's culture, let him try to promote this higher unity first, and work for the destruction of the modern educative system for the sake of a true education. Let him dare to consider how the health of a people that has been destroyed by history may be restored, and how it may recover its instincts with its honour.
Let me paint a picture of the spiritual events in the soul of modern man. Endless historical knowledge flows to him from countless sources, strange inconsistencies collide, memory opens all its gates yet is never quite wide enough, and nature busies itself accommodating all the foreign influences, honoring them and placing them. But these influences are at odds with each other: extreme measures seem necessary to maintain one’s existence. It becomes second nature to slowly adjust to this chaotic and turbulent home life, though this second nature is undoubtedly weaker, more restless, and more fundamentally flawed than the first. The modern man carries an enormous pile of unmanageable knowledge that occasionally rattles around within him, much like in a fairy tale. And this rattle reveals the most notable characteristic of these modern individuals—the conflict between something within them that has no external counterpart, and vice versa. Ancient cultures had no awareness of this. Knowledge, when taken in excess without need, even against desire, no longer transforms external life; it remains hidden in a disorganized inner world that the modern man takes a strange pride in calling his “true personality.” He claims to have substance and only seeks form, but this is a completely false opposition in a living thing. Our modern culture, therefore, is not alive because it cannot be understood without this opposition. In other words, it’s not a real culture but a collection of thoughts and feelings about culture, from which no direction can emerge. The actual driving force behind visible actions often amounts to mere convention, a poor imitation, or even a shameless caricature. The modern man probably feels like a snake that has swallowed a rabbit whole, lying still in the sun and avoiding all movement not absolutely necessary. The “inner life” is now the only focus of education, and those observing hope that education doesn't fail by being too overwhelming. Imagine a Greek encountering it; he would notice that for modern individuals “education” and “historical education” seem synonymous, with the only difference being that one phrase is longer. And if he spoke of his own theory that a person can be well-educated without any history at all, people would shake their heads and think they misunderstood. The Greeks, the renowned figures of a past still close to us, had a strong appreciation for the “unhistorical sense” during their peak. If a typical child of today were magically transported to that world, he would probably find the Greeks very “uneducated.” That realization would reveal the closely guarded secret of modern culture to the world’s laughter. For we moderns possess nothing of our own. We only become noticeable by overfilling ourselves with foreign customs, arts, philosophies, religions, and sciences: we are wandering encyclopedias, as an ancient Greek who stumbled into our era would likely label us. But the true value of an encyclopedia lies within, in the content, not in what’s written on the outside, the binding, or the cover. Therefore, the entirety of modern culture is essentially internal; the bookbinder would print something like this on the cover: “Manual of internal culture for external barbarians.” The divide between inner and outer only makes the outer side more barbaric, as it naturally would when the external development of a primitive people merely reflects its basic internal needs. For what means does nature have to suppress excessive external growth? Only one—to minimize its influence, to disregard it, and to eliminate it at the first chance. Thus, we have the custom of no longer taking real things seriously; we end up with a weak personality on which reality and permanence make little impact. People become increasingly careless and adaptable in external matters, and the significant divide between substance and form widens until they no longer feel the weight of barbarism, as long as their memories are continuously stimulated and there’s a steady flow of new things to learn that can be neatly stored in their memory. The culture of a people, against this barbarism, can justifiably be described as the “unity of artistic style in every outward expression of the people's life.” This shouldn’t be misunderstood as merely a conflict between barbarism and “fine style.” A truly cultured people must be, in a real sense, a living unity, not tragically split between form and substance. If one wishes to enhance a people's culture, he should first aim for this higher unity and work to dismantle the modern educational system for the sake of genuine education. He should dare to consider how to restore the health of a people damaged by history and how to help it regain its instincts along with its honor.
I am only speaking, directly, about the Germans of the present day, who have had to suffer more than other people from the feebleness of personality and the opposition of substance and form. “Form” generally implies for us some convention, disguise or hypocrisy, and if not hated, is at any rate not loved. We have an extraordinary fear of both the word convention and the thing. This fear drove the German from the French school; for he wished to become more natural, and therefore more German. But he seems to have come to a false conclusion [Pg 35] with his “therefore.” First he ran away from his school of convention, and went by any road he liked: he has come ultimately to imitate voluntarily in a slovenly fashion, what he imitated painfully and often successfully before. So now the lazy fellow lives under French conventions that are actually incorrect: his manner of walking shows it, his conversation and dress, his general way of life. In the belief that he was returning to Nature, he merely followed caprice and comfort, with the smallest possible amount of self-control. Go through any German town; you will see conventions that are nothing but the negative aspect of the national characteristics of foreign states. Everything is colourless, worn out, shoddy and ill-copied. Every one acts at his own sweet will—which is not a strong or serious will—on laws dictated by the universal rush and the general desire for comfort. A dress that made no head ache in its inventing and wasted no time in the making, borrowed from foreign models and imperfectly copied, is regarded as an important contribution to German fashion. The sense of form is ironically disclaimed by the people—for they have the “sense of substance”: they are famous for their cult of “inwardness.”
I’m only talking about today’s Germans, who have suffered more than others from weak personalities and the clash between substance and form. “Form” usually refers to some sort of convention, disguise, or hypocrisy, and while it may not be hated, it’s certainly not loved. We have an intense fear of both the word “convention” and the concept itself. This fear pushed Germans away from the French school because they wanted to be more natural and, consequently, more German. However, it seems they have reached a misguided conclusion with their “therefore.” They ran away from the school of convention and chose any path they wanted; ultimately, they ended up lazily mimicking what they had once painstakingly imitated, often with success. Now, they live under French conventions that are actually incorrect: you can see it in the way they walk, their conversations, their clothing, and their overall lifestyle. In believing they were returning to nature, they actually just followed whims and comfort with very little self-control. Walk through any German town, and you'll find conventions that simply reflect the negative sides of foreign national characteristics. Everything seems colorless, worn out, shoddy, and poorly copied. Everyone acts according to their own desire—which isn’t a strong or serious will—following rules dictated by the universal rush and the general craving for comfort. A dress that was easy to create and took little time to make, borrowed from foreign styles and poorly replicated, is seen as a significant contribution to German fashion. The people ironically distance themselves from the sense of form—for they pride themselves on their “sense of substance”: they are well-known for their emphasis on “inwardness.” [Pg 35]
But there is also a famous danger in their “inwardness”: the internal substance cannot be seen from the outside, and so may one day take the opportunity of vanishing, and no one notice its absence, any more than its presence before. One may think the German people to be very far from this danger: yet the foreigner will have some warrant for his reproach that our inward life is too [Pg 36] weak and ill-organised to provide a form and external expression for itself. It may in rare cases show itself finely receptive, earnest and powerful, richer perhaps than the inward life of other peoples; but, taken as a whole, it remains weak, as all its fine threads are not tied together in one strong knot. The visible action is not the self-manifestation of the inward life, but only a weak and crude attempt of a single thread to make a show of representing the whole. And thus the German is not to be judged on any one action, for the individual may be as completely obscure after it as before. He must obviously be measured by his thoughts and feelings, which are now expressed in his books; if only the books did not, more than ever, raise the doubt whether the famous inward life is still really sitting in its inaccessible shrine. It might one day vanish and leave behind it only the external life,—with its vulgar pride and vain servility,—to mark the German. Fearful thought!—as fearful as if the inward life still sat there, painted and rouged and disguised, become a play-actress or something worse; as his theatrical experience seems to have taught the quiet observer Grillparzer, standing aside as he did from the main press. “We feel by theory,” he says. “We hardly know any more how our contemporaries give expression to their feelings: we make them use gestures that are impossible nowadays. Shakespeare has spoilt us moderns.”
But there’s a well-known risk in their “inwardness”: the inner essence can’t be seen from the outside, which means it might one day disappear without anyone noticing, just as they didn’t notice it was there in the first place. One might think that the German people are far from this danger, yet foreigners might have a point when they say our inner life is too weak and poorly organized to have a clear form or outward expression. It may occasionally show itself as sensitive, sincere, and powerful, perhaps richer than the inner lives of other nations; but overall, it remains fragile, as all its fine threads aren’t tied together into one strong knot. Visible actions aren’t true self-expressions of the inner life, but rather weak and clumsy attempts by a single thread to represent the whole. Therefore, the German should not be judged by any single action, as the individual may remain just as obscure after it as before. He should clearly be assessed by his thoughts and feelings, which are now conveyed through his books; if only those books didn’t raise even more doubts about whether the well-known inner life still resides in its hidden sanctuary. It could one day disappear, leaving behind only the external life—with its crude pride and empty servility—to define what it means to be German. A terrifying idea!—as terrifying as if the inner life were still there, painted, made up, and disguised, transformed into a performer or something worse; as the quietly observant Grillparzer seems to have learned from his theatrical experiences, standing back from the main crowd. “We feel through theory,” he says. “We hardly know how our contemporaries express their feelings anymore: we make them use gestures that are impossible nowadays. Shakespeare has spoiled us moderns.”
This is a single example, its general application perhaps too hastily assumed. But how terrible it would be were that generalisation justified before [Pg 37] our eyes! There would be then a note of despair in the phrase, “We Germans feel by theory, we are all spoilt by history;”—a phrase that would cut at the roots of any hope for a future national culture. For every hope of that kind grows from the belief in the genuineness and immediacy of German feeling, from the belief in an untarnished inward life. Where is our hope or belief, when its spring is muddied, and the inward quality has learned gestures and dances and the use of cosmetics, has learned to express itself “with due reflection in abstract terms,” and gradually lose itself? And how should a great productive spirit exist among a nation that is not sure of its inward unity and is divided into educated men whose inner life has been drawn from the true path of education, and uneducated men whose inner life cannot be approached at all? How should it exist, I say, when the people has lost its own unity of feeling, and knows that the feeling of the part calling itself the educated part and claiming the right of controlling the artistic spirit of the nation, is false and hypocritical? Here and there the judgment and taste of individuals may be higher and finer than the rest, but that is no compensation: it tortures a man to have to speak only to one section and be no longer in sympathy with his people. He would rather bury his treasure now, in disgust at the vulgar patronage of a class, though his heart be filled with tenderness for all. The instinct of the people can no longer meet him half-way; it is useless for them to stretch their arms out to him in yearning. What remains but to turn his quickened hatred against the ban, [Pg 38] strike at the barrier raised by the so-called culture, and condemn as judge what blasted and degraded him as a living man and a source of life? He takes a profound insight into fate in exchange for the godlike desire of creation and help, and ends his days as a lonely philosopher, with the wisdom of disillusion. It is the painfullest comedy: he who sees it will feel a sacred obligation on him, and say to himself,—“Help must come: the higher unity in the nature and soul of a people must be brought back, the cleft between inner and outer must again disappear under the hammer of necessity.” But to what means can he look? What remains to him now but his knowledge? He hopes to plant the feeling of a need, by speaking from the breadth of that knowledge, giving it freely with both hands. From the strong need the strong action may one day arise. And to leave no doubt of the instance I am taking of the need and the knowledge, my testimony shall stand, that it is German unity in its highest sense which is the goal of our endeavour, far more than political union: it is the unity of the German spirit and life after the annihilation of the antagonism between form and substance, inward life and convention.
This is just one example, and its broader application might be too quickly assumed. But how terrible it would be if that generalization turned out to be true before our eyes! There would then be a note of despair in the phrase, “We Germans think theoretically; we are all marred by history;”—a phrase that would undermine any hope for a future national culture. Every hope of that kind relies on the belief in the authenticity and immediacy of German feeling, on the belief in an untainted inner life. Where is our hope or belief when its source is tainted, and the inner quality has adopted gestures and dances and the use of cosmetics, has learned to express itself “with due reflection in abstract terms” and gradually loses itself? And how can a great creative spirit thrive among a nation that is uncertain of its inner unity and is divided into educated individuals whose inner lives have followed the true path of education, and uneducated individuals whose inner lives are unreachable? How can it thrive, I ask, when the people have lost their unity of feeling and know that the feelings of the so-called educated class, which claims the right to control the nation’s artistic spirit, are false and hypocritical? Here and there, the judgment and taste of individuals may be higher and finer than the rest, but that offers no solace: it torments a person to speak only to one segment of society and feel no connection with their people. They would prefer to bury their treasure now, disgusted by the common patronage of a class, even if their heart is filled with kindness for all. The instincts of the people can no longer meet them halfway; it’s pointless for them to reach out in longing. What remains but to turn their heightened anger against the ban, strike against the barrier erected by so-called culture, and condemn as a judge what has destroyed and degraded them as a living being and a source of life? They gain deep insight into fate in exchange for the godlike desire to create and help, and end their days as a lonely philosopher, burdened with disillusionment. It is the most painful comedy: he who witnesses it will feel a sacred obligation and say to himself, “Help must come: the higher unity in the nature and soul of a people must be restored, the rift between inner and outer must once again disappear under the hammer of necessity.” But what means can he rely on? What remains to him now but his knowledge? He hopes to instill a sense of need by sharing from the breadth of that knowledge, giving it away freely. From the intense need, strong action may one day emerge. And to leave no doubt about the instance I’m referring to regarding need and knowledge, my testimony will stand that it is German unity in its highest sense that is the aim of our endeavor, far more than political union: it is the unity of the German spirit and life after the destruction of the antagonism between form and substance, inner life and convention.
V.
An excess of history seems to be an enemy to the life of a time, and dangerous in five ways. Firstly, the contrast of inner and outer is emphasised and personality weakened. Secondly, the time comes to imagine that it possesses the rarest [Pg 39] of virtues, justice, to a higher degree than any other time. Thirdly, the instincts of a nation are thwarted, the maturity of the individual arrested no less than that of the whole. Fourthly, we get the belief in the old age of mankind, the belief, at all times harmful, that we are late survivals, mere Epigoni. Lastly, an age reaches a dangerous condition of irony with regard to itself, and the still more dangerous state of cynicism, when a cunning egoistic theory of action is matured that maims and at last destroys the vital strength.
An overload of history seems to hinder the vitality of a time period and is dangerous in five ways. First, it emphasizes the divide between inner and outer selves, weakening individuality. Second, the era starts to believe that it possesses the rarest virtue, justice, more than any other period. Third, the instincts of a nation are stifled, preventing both individual and collective maturity. Fourth, we develop the belief in the old age of humanity, a harmful notion that we are merely late survivors, just Epigoni. Lastly, an era slips into a dangerous condition of self-irony and an even riskier state of cynicism, leading to a crafty, self-serving theory of action that cripples and ultimately destroys vital strength.
To return to the first point: the modern man suffers from a weakened personality. The Roman of the Empire ceased to be a Roman through the contemplation of the world that lay at his feet; he lost himself in the crowd of foreigners that streamed into Rome, and degenerated amid the cosmopolitan carnival of arts, worships and moralities. It is the same with the modern man, who is continually having a world-panorama unrolled before his eyes by his historical artists. He is turned into a restless, dilettante spectator, and arrives at a condition when even great wars and revolutions cannot affect him beyond the moment. The war is hardly at an end, and it is already converted into thousands of copies of printed matter, and will be soon served up as the latest means of tickling the jaded palates of the historical gourmets. It seems impossible for a strong full chord to be prolonged, however powerfully the strings are swept: it dies away again the next moment in the soft and strengthless echo of history. In ethical language, one never succeeds in staying on a height; your deeds are [Pg 40] sudden crashes, and not a long roll of thunder. One may bring the greatest and most marvellous thing to perfection; it must yet go down to Orcus unhonoured and unsung. For art flies away when you are roofing your deeds with the historical awning. The man who wishes to understand everything in a moment, when he ought to grasp the unintelligible as the sublime by a long struggle, can be called intelligent only in the sense of Schiller's epigram on the “reason of reasonable men.” There is something the child sees that he does not see; something the child hears that he does not hear; and this something is the most important thing of all. Because he does not understand it, his understanding is more childish than the child's and more simple than simplicity itself; in spite of the many clever wrinkles on his parchment face, and the masterly play of his fingers in unravelling the knots. He has lost or destroyed his instinct; he can no longer trust the “divine animal” and let the reins hang loose, when his understanding fails him and his way lies through the desert. His individuality is shaken, and left without any sure belief in itself; it sinks into its own inner being, which only means here the disordered chaos of what it has learned, which will never express itself externally, being mere dogma that cannot turn to life. Looking further, we see how the banishment of instinct by history has turned men to shades and abstractions: no one ventures to show a personality, but masks himself as a man of culture, a savant, poet or politician.
To go back to the first point: modern people deal with a weakened sense of self. The Roman during the Empire stopped being a true Roman as he gazed at the world around him; he got lost in the crowd of foreigners flooding into Rome and faded away in the cosmopolitan mix of art, beliefs, and morals. The same goes for today’s person, who has a constant stream of worldviews presented to them by historians and artists. They become restless, detached spectators, reaching a state where even major wars and revolutions only impact them momentarily. A war ends, and it's quickly transformed into countless printed copies, soon to be served to history enthusiasts as the latest thrill. It feels impossible for a strong, powerful idea to resonate for long; it fades instantly into a soft, weak echo of history. In moral terms, one can never maintain a peak; your actions are sudden bursts rather than a prolonged rumble. You may achieve the greatest and most remarkable things, but they often fade into obscurity, forgotten and unsung. Art slips away when you cover your actions in the canopy of history. Someone who wants to understand everything instantly, when they should be grappling with the complex as something profound over time, can only be called intelligent in the sense of Schiller's saying about the “reason of reasonable men.” There’s something a child perceives that they miss; something a child hears that bypasses them; and this something is the most essential. Because they don’t grasp it, their understanding is more childlike than that of a child, and more simplistic than sheer simplicity; despite the clever lines on their aged face and the skillful way they untangle issues. They have lost or destroyed their instinct; they can no longer rely on the “divine animal” and allow the reins to loosen when their understanding fails, and they must navigate through the desert. Their individuality is shaken, devoid of firm belief in itself; it sinks into a chaotic inner world of what they’ve learned, which will never manifest outwardly, reduced to dogma that remains lifeless. Looking deeper, we see how the suppression of instinct by history has turned people into shadows and abstractions: nobody dares to show true personality, but instead hides behind a façade of culture, being a scholar, poet, or politician.
If one take hold of these masks, believing he [Pg 41] has to do with a serious thing and not a mere puppet-show—for they all have an appearance of seriousness—he will find nothing but rags and coloured streamers in his hands. He must deceive himself no more, but cry aloud, “Off with your jackets, or be what you seem!” A man of the royal stock of seriousness must no longer be Don Quixote, for he has better things to do than to tilt at such pretended realities. But he must always keep a sharp look about him, call his “Halt! who goes there?” to all the shrouded figures, and tear the masks from their faces. And see the result! One might have thought that history encouraged men above all to be honest, even if it were only to be honest fools: this used to be its effect, but is so no longer. Historical education and the uniform frock-coat of the citizen are both dominant at the same time. While there has never been such a full-throated chatter about “free personality,” personalities can be seen no more (to say nothing of free ones); but merely men in uniform, with their coats anxiously pulled over their ears. Individuality has withdrawn itself to its recesses; it is seen no more from the outside, which makes one doubt if it be possible to have causes without effects. Or will a race of eunuchs prove to be necessary to guard the historical harem of the world? We can understand the reason for their aloofness very well. Does it not seem as if their task were to watch over history to see that nothing comes out except other histories, but no deed that might be historical; to prevent personalities becoming “free,” that is, sincere [Pg 42] towards themselves and others, both in word and deed? Only through this sincerity will the inner need and misery of the modern man be brought to the light, and art and religion come as true helpers in the place of that sad hypocrisy of convention and masquerade, to plant a common culture which will answer to real necessities, and not teach, as the present “liberal education” teaches, to tell lies about these needs, and thus become a walking lie one's self.
If someone grabs these masks, thinking they’re dealing with something serious and not just a puppet show—since they all look quite serious—they’ll find nothing but rags and colorful streamers in their hands. They need to stop deceiving themselves and shout, “Take off your jackets or be what you really are!” A person from a royal lineage of seriousness shouldn’t be Don Quixote anymore; they have better things to do than fight against such fake realities. But they must always stay alert, call out “Halt! Who goes there?” to all the cloaked figures, and rip the masks off their faces. And look at the outcome! One might have believed that history encouraged people to be honest, even if that just meant being honest fools: that used to be the case, but not anymore. Historical education and the standard suit of the citizen are both prevalent at once. While there’s never been such a loud buzz about “free personality,” we hardly see any real personalities left (not to mention free ones); just men in suits, with their jackets nervously pulled over their ears. Individuality has retreated into hiding; it’s no longer visible from the outside, which makes one question whether it’s possible to have causes without effects. Or will a group of eunuchs be needed to guard the historical harem of the world? We can easily understand why they are distant. Doesn’t it seem like their job is to ensure that only other histories come out and nothing truly historical; to prevent personalities from becoming “free,” meaning authentic toward themselves and others, both in words and actions? Only through this authenticity will the inner needs and struggles of modern people be revealed, and art and religion can genuinely help replace that unfortunate hypocrisy of convention and masquerade, creating a shared culture that meets real needs, and not teaching, as today’s “liberal education” does, to lie about these needs, thus turning oneself into a walking lie.
In such an age, that suffers from its “liberal education,” how unnatural, artificial and unworthy will be the conditions under which the sincerest of all sciences, the holy naked goddess Philosophy, must exist! She remains, in such a world of compulsion and outward conformity, the subject of the deep monologue of the lonely wanderer or the chance prey of any hunter, the dark secret of the chamber or the daily talk of the old men and children at the university. No one dare fulfil the law of philosophy in himself; no one lives philosophically, with that single-hearted virile faith that forced one of the olden time to bear himself as a Stoic, wherever he was and whatever he did, if he had once sworn allegiance to the Stoa. All modern philosophising is political or official, bound down to be a mere phantasmagoria of learning by our modern governments, churches, universities, moralities and cowardices: it lives by sighing “if only....” and by knowing that “it happened once upon a time....” Philosophy has no place in historical education, if it will be more than the knowledge that lives indoors, and can have no [Pg 43] expression in action. Were the modern man once courageous and determined, and not merely such an indoor being even in his hatreds, he would banish philosophy. At present he is satisfied with modestly covering her nakedness. Yes, men think, write, print, speak and teach philosophically: so much is permitted them. It is only otherwise in action, in “life.” Only one thing is permitted there, and everything else quite impossible: such are the orders of historical education. “Are these human beings,” one might ask, “or only machines for thinking, writing and speaking?”
In an era plagued by its "liberal education," how unnatural, artificial, and unworthy are the conditions under which the most sincere of all sciences, the pure and unadorned goddess Philosophy, must survive! In this world of pressure and outward conformity, she exists as the deep inner dialogue of the solitary wanderer or the random target of any seeker, the hidden secret of the room or the daily conversations of the elderly and children at the university. No one dares to embody the principles of philosophy within themselves; no one lives philosophically, with that single-minded, brave faith that once compelled someone in ancient times to carry themselves as a Stoic, wherever they were and whatever they did, if they had once pledged allegiance to the Stoa. All modern philosophical thought is political or institutional, constrained to be nothing more than a mere illusion of knowledge created by our current governments, churches, universities, moral standards, and fears: it survives by lamenting “if only…” and reminiscing that “it happened once upon a time…”. Philosophy has no place in historical education if it is to be more than an understanding that exists behind closed doors, and cannot find any sort of [Pg 43] expression in action. If modern individuals were truly courageous and determined, and not merely indoor beings even in their animosities, they would eliminate philosophy. For now, they are content to modestly shield her nakedness. Yes, people think, write, print, speak, and teach philosophically: that much is allowed. But in action, in "life," it is entirely different. Only one thing is permitted there, while everything else is utterly impossible: such are the dictates of historical education. “Are these human beings,” one might wonder, “or merely machines for thinking, writing, and speaking?”
Goethe says of Shakespeare: “No one has more despised correctness of costume than he: he knows too well the inner costume that all men wear alike. You hear that he describes Romans wonderfully; I do not think so: they are flesh-and-blood Englishmen; but at any rate they are men from top to toe, and the Roman toga sits well on them.” Would it be possible, I wonder, to represent our present literary and national heroes, officials and politicians as Romans? I am sure it would not, as they are no men, but incarnate compendia, abstractions made concrete. If they have a character of their own, it is so deeply sunk that it can never rise to the light of day: if they are men, they are only men to a physiologist. To all others they are something else, not men, not “beasts or gods,” but historical pictures of the march of civilisation, and nothing but pictures and civilisation, form without any ascertainable substance, bad form unfortunately, and uniform at that. And in this way my thesis is to be understood and considered: [Pg 44] “only strong personalities can endure history, the weak are extinguished by it.” History unsettles the feelings when they are not powerful enough to measure the past by themselves. The man who dare no longer trust himself, but asks history against his will for advice “how he ought to feel now,” is insensibly turned by his timidity into a play-actor, and plays a part, or generally many parts,—very badly therefore and superficially. Gradually all connection ceases between the man and his historical subjects. We see noisy little fellows measuring themselves with the Romans as though they were like them: they burrow in the remains of the Greek poets, as if these were corpora for their dissection—and as vilia as their own well-educated corpora might be. Suppose a man is working at Democritus. The question is always on my tongue, why precisely Democritus? Why not Heraclitus, or Philo, or Bacon, or Descartes? And then, why a philosopher? Why not a poet or orator? And why especially a Greek? Why not an Englishman or a Turk? Is not the past large enough to let you find some place where you may disport yourself without becoming ridiculous? But, as I said, they are a race of eunuchs: and to the eunuch one woman is the same as another, merely a woman, “woman in herself,” the Ever-unapproachable. And it is indifferent what they study, if history itself always remain beautifully “objective” to them, as men, in fact, who could never make history themselves. And since the Eternal Feminine could never “draw you upward,” you draw it down [Pg 45] to you, and being neuter yourselves, regard history as neuter also. But in order that no one may take any comparison of history and the Eternal Feminine too seriously, I will say at once that I hold it, on the contrary, to be the Eternal Masculine: I only add that for those who are “historically trained” throughout, it must be quite indifferent which it is; for they are themselves neither man nor woman, nor even hermaphrodite, but mere neuters, or, in more philosophic language, the Eternal Objective.
Goethe says of Shakespeare: “No one has cared less about costume accuracy than he: he knows well the inner persona that all men share. You hear that he wonderfully describes Romans; I don’t agree: they are flesh-and-blood Englishmen; but still, they are fully human, and the Roman toga looks good on them.” I wonder, would it be possible to portray our current literary and national heroes, officials, and politicians as Romans? I doubt it, as they are not truly individuals, but living summaries, abstractions made real. If they have any character of their own, it's buried so deep that it can never surface: if they are humans, they are only human to a physiologist. To everyone else, they are something else, not men, not “beasts or gods,” but historical representations of the progress of civilization, merely images and civilization, form without any identifiable substance, unfortunately bad form, and uniform at that. And that's how my thesis should be understood and considered: [Pg 44] “only strong personalities can withstand history; the weak are extinguished by it.” History shakes up feelings when they are not strong enough to frame the past on their own. The person who no longer trusts himself and asks history for guidance on “how he should feel now” is insensibly turned into an actor by his insecurity, playing a role, or many roles—very poorly and superficially. Gradually, all connection fades between the person and their historical subjects. We see loud little guys measuring themselves against the Romans as if they are the same: they dig through the remains of Greek poets as if these were corpora to dissect—and as vilia as their own well-educated corpora might be. Suppose someone is studying Democritus. The question is always on my lips, why exactly Democritus? Why not Heraclitus, or Philo, or Bacon, or Descartes? And then, why a philosopher? Why not a poet or an orator? And why specifically a Greek? Why not an Englishman or a Turk? Isn’t the past vast enough to find a place where you can explore without looking foolish? But, as I said, they are a race of eunuchs: and to the eunuch, one woman is the same as another, simply a woman, “woman in herself,” the Ever-unreachable. It doesn't matter what they study, as long as history itself remains beautifully “objective” to them, like men who could never create history themselves. And since the Eternal Feminine could never “elevate you,” you pull it down [Pg 45] to you, and being neuter yourselves, view history as neuter too. But to ensure no one takes any comparison of history and the Eternal Feminine too seriously, I'll say right away that I actually see it as the Eternal Masculine: I just add that for those who are “historically trained” throughout, it must be entirely irrelevant which it is; for they are neither man nor woman, nor even hermaphrodite, but mere neuters, or, in more philosophical terms, the Eternal Objective.
If the personality be once emptied of its subjectivity, and come to what men call an “objective” condition, nothing can have any more effect on it. Something good and true may be done, in action, poetry or music: but the hollow culture of the day will look beyond the work and ask the history of the author. If the author have already created something, our historian will set out clearly the past and the probable future course of his development, he will put him with others and compare them, and separate by analysis the choice of his material and his treatment; he will wisely sum the author up and give him general advice for his future path. The most astonishing works may be created; the swarm of historical neuters will always be in their place, ready to consider the authors through their long telescopes. The echo is heard at once: but always in the form of “criticism,” though the critic never dreamed of the work's possibility a moment before. It never comes to have an influence, but only a criticism: and the criticism itself has no influence, but only breeds another criticism. And so we come to consider [Pg 46] the fact of many critics as a mark of influence, that of few or none as a mark of failure. Actually everything remains in the old condition, even in the presence of such “influence”: men talk a little while of a new thing, and then of some other new thing, and in the meantime they do what they have always done. The historical training of our critics prevents their having an influence in the true sense, an influence on life and action. They put their blotting paper on the blackest writing, and their thick brushes over the gracefullest designs; these they call “corrections”;—and that is all. Their critical pens never cease to fly, for they have lost power over them; they are driven by their pens instead of driving them. The weakness of modern personality comes out well in the measureless overflow of criticism, in the want of self-mastery, and in what the Romans called impotentia.
If a person's personality becomes completely stripped of its subjectivity and reaches what people refer to as an "objective" state, then nothing will have any real impact on it. Something good and genuine might be achieved in action, poetry, or music, but the superficial culture of the day will look past the work and question the author's background. If the author has previously produced something, our historian will clearly outline their past and likely future trajectory, comparing them to others and analyzing their choice of material and style. They will thoughtfully summarize the author and offer general advice for their next steps. The most incredible works may be created, but the swarm of historical bystanders will always remain poised, ready to evaluate the authors through their long lenses. The response is immediate but takes the form of "criticism," even though the critic never even imagined the possibility of the work before. This rarely leads to any real influence, just criticism, which in turn only generates more criticism. Thus, we regard the presence of numerous critics as a sign of influence, while having few or none is seen as failure. In reality, everything stays in its old state, even in the face of such "influence": people talk briefly about something new, then shift to discussing another new thing, while all the while, they continue to do what they’ve always done. The historical training of our critics hinders them from making a true impact, one that affects life and action. They place their blotting paper over the darkest writing and their thick brushes over the most elegant designs; they refer to these as "corrections"—and that’s it. Their critical pens never stop flying because they’ve lost control over them; they’re led by their pens instead of guiding them. The weakness of modern personality is evident in the endless flood of criticism, the lack of self-discipline, and what the Romans called impotentia.
VI.
But leaving these weaklings, let us turn rather to a point of strength for which the modern man is famous. Let us ask the painful question whether he has the right in virtue of his historical “objectivity” to call himself strong and just in a higher degree than the man of another age. Is it true that this objectivity has its source in a heightened sense of the need for justice? Or, being really an effect of quite other causes, does it only have the appearance of coming from justice, and really lead to an unhealthy prejudice in favour [Pg 47] of the modern man? Socrates thought it near madness to imagine one possessed a virtue without really possessing it. Such imagination has certainly more danger in it than the contrary madness of a positive vice. For of this there is still a cure; but the other makes a man or a time daily worse, and therefore more unjust.
But putting aside these weak individuals, let’s focus on a strength that modern people are known for. Let’s ask the tough question of whether they have the right, due to their historical “objectivity,” to claim they are stronger and more just than people from other eras. Is it true that this objectivity stems from an increased awareness of the need for justice? Or is it actually a result of different influences that merely seem to come from justice, leading to an unhealthy bias in favor of modern individuals? Socrates believed it was almost madness to think one had a virtue without truly having it. This kind of delusion is definitely more dangerous than the straightforward vice of lacking a virtue. The latter can still be cured, but the former makes an individual or a society progressively worse and, consequently, more unjust. [Pg 47]
No one has a higher claim to our reverence than the man with the feeling and the strength for justice. For the highest and rarest virtues unite and are lost in it, as an unfathomable sea absorbs the streams that flow from every side. The hand of the just man, who is called to sit in judgment, trembles no more when it holds the scales: he piles the weights inexorably against his own side, his eyes are not dimmed as the balance rises and falls, and his voice is neither hard nor broken when he pronounces the sentence. Were he a cold demon of knowledge, he would cast round him the icy atmosphere of an awful, superhuman majesty, that we should fear, not reverence. But he is a man, and has tried to rise from a careless doubt to a strong certainty, from gentle tolerance to the imperative “thou must”; from the rare virtue of magnanimity to the rarest, of justice. He has come to be like that demon without being more than a poor mortal at the outset; above all, he has to atone to himself for his humanity and tragically shatter his own nature on the rock of an impossible virtue.—All this places him on a lonely height as the most reverend example of the human race. For truth is his aim, not in the form of cold intellectual knowledge, but the truth of the judge [Pg 48] who punishes according to law; not as the selfish possession of an individual, but the sacred authority that removes the boundary stones from all selfish possessions; truth, in a word, as the tribunal of the world, and not as the chance prey of a single hunter. The search for truth is often thoughtlessly praised: but it only has anything great in it if the seeker have the sincere unconditional will for justice. Its roots are in justice alone: but a whole crowd of different motives may combine in the search for it, that have nothing to do with truth at all; curiosity, for example, or dread of ennui, envy, vanity, or amusement. Thus the world seems to be full of men who “serve truth”: and yet the virtue of justice is seldom present, more seldom known, and almost always mortally hated. On the other hand a throng of sham virtues has entered in at all times with pomp and honour.
No one deserves our respect more than the person who feels deeply and has the strength to pursue justice. The highest and rarest virtues come together and are absorbed in it, like an endless ocean taking in rivers from all around. The hand of a just person, called to judge, doesn't shake when holding the scales: they firmly add weights to their own side, their eyes remain clear as the balance shifts, and their voice is steady and calm when they deliver the verdict. If they were a cold being of knowledge, they would create an icy atmosphere of fearsome, superhuman authority, which we would dread instead of revere. But they are human, having worked hard to rise from careless uncertainty to firm conviction, from gentle acceptance to the urgent demand of “you must”; moving from the uncommon virtue of nobility to the rarest one, justice. They achieve a state similar to that being without ever being anything but a mere mortal initially; ultimately, they must reconcile with their humanity and tragically break their own nature on the harsh reality of an unattainable virtue. All this elevates them to a solitary peak as the most revered example of humanity. Their goal is truth, not as cold, intellectual knowledge, but as the truth of a judge who punishes according to the law; not as a selfish possession of an individual, but as the sacred authority that dismantles the barriers of selfish ownership; truth, in short, as the court of the world, not as the random target of a solitary hunter. The pursuit of truth is often mindlessly celebrated: but it only holds true greatness if the seeker possesses an honest, unconditional desire for justice. Its roots lie solely in justice; however, many different motives can intertwine in its pursuit that have nothing to do with truth at all—like curiosity, fear of boredom, envy, vanity, or entertainment. Thus, the world appears to be filled with people who “serve truth”; yet, the virtue of justice is rarely present, even less often recognized, and almost always deeply resented. Meanwhile, a multitude of false virtues has always entered the scene with grandeur and honor.
Few in truth serve truth, as only few have the pure will for justice; and very few even of these have the strength to be just. The will alone is not enough: the impulse to justice without the power of judgment has been the cause of the greatest suffering to men. And thus the common good could require nothing better than for the seed of this power to be strewn as widely as possible, that the fanatic may be distinguished from the true judge, and the blind desire from the conscious power. But there are no means of planting a power of judgment: and so when one speaks to men of truth and justice, they will be ever troubled by the doubt whether it be the fanatic or the judge who is speaking to them. And they must be pardoned [Pg 49] for always treating the “servants of truth” with special kindness, who possess neither the will nor the power to judge and have set before them the task of finding “pure knowledge without reference to consequences,” knowledge, in plain terms, that comes to nothing. There are very many truths which are unimportant; problems that require no struggle to solve, to say nothing of sacrifice. And in this safe realm of indifference a man may very successfully become a “cold demon of knowledge.” And yet—if we find whole regiments of learned inquirers being turned to such demons in some age specially favourable to them, it is always unfortunately possible that the age is lacking in a great and strong sense of justice, the noblest spring of the so-called impulse to truth.
Few truly serve the truth, as only a handful have the genuine desire for justice; and even fewer among these possess the strength to be just. A strong desire alone isn’t enough: the urge for justice without the ability to judge has caused the greatest suffering for humanity. Therefore, the common good would benefit immensely from spreading the seeds of this judgment power, so that the fanatic can be distinguished from the true judge, and blind desire from conscious authority. However, there’s no way to cultivate the power of judgment. Thus, when speaking to people about truth and justice, they will always be uncertain about whether it’s the fanatic or the judge addressing them. We must forgive them for treating the “servants of truth” with special kindness, as these individuals neither possess the will nor the ability to judge and have set themselves the goal of seeking “pure knowledge without regard for consequences,” which essentially leads to nothing. There are many truths that are trivial; problems that don’t require any struggle to resolve, let alone sacrifice. In this safe space of indifference, a person can easily become a “cold demon of knowledge.” Yet—if we observe entire groups of learned seekers turning into such demons in an age that favors them, it sadly suggests that the era lacks a profound and strong sense of justice, which is the noblest source of what’s called the impulse toward truth.
Consider the historical virtuoso of the present time: is he the justest man of his age? True, he has developed in himself such a delicacy and sensitiveness that “nothing human is alien to him.” Times and persons most widely separated come together in the concords of his lyre. He has become a passive instrument, whose tones find an echo in similar instruments: until the whole atmosphere of a time is filled with such echoes, all buzzing in one soft chord. Yet I think one only hears the overtones of the original historical note: its rough powerful quality can be no longer guessed from these thin and shrill vibrations. The original note sang of action, need, and terror; the overtone lulls us into a soft dilettante sleep. It is as though the heroic symphony had been arranged for two flutes for the use of dreaming opium-smokers. We [Pg 50] can now judge how these virtuosi stand towards the claim of the modern man to a higher and purer conception of justice. This virtue has never a pleasing quality; it never charms; it is harsh and strident. Generosity stands very low on the ladder of the virtues in comparison; and generosity is the mark of a few rare historians! Most of them only get as far as tolerance, in other words they leave what cannot be explained away, they correct it and touch it up condescendingly, on the tacit assumption that the novice will count it as justice if the past be narrated without harshness or open expressions of hatred. But only superior strength can really judge; weakness must tolerate, if it do not pretend to be strength and turn justice to a play-actress. There is still a dreadful class of historians remaining—clever, stern and honest, but narrow-minded: who have the “good will” to be just with a pathetic belief in their actual judgments, which are all false; for the same reason, almost, as the verdicts of the usual juries are false. How difficult it is to find a real historical talent, if we exclude all the disguised egoists, and the partisans who pretend to take up an impartial attitude for the sake of their own unholy game! And we also exclude the thoughtless folk who write history in the naïve faith that justice resides in the popular view of their time, and that to write in the spirit of the time is to be just; a faith that is found in all religions, and which, in religion, serves very well. The measurement of the opinions and deeds of the past by the universal opinions of the present is called “objectivity” by these simple people: they [Pg 51] find the canon of all truth here: their work is to adapt the past to the present triviality. And they call all historical writing “subjective” that does not regard these popular opinions as canonical.
Consider the historical virtuoso of today's world: is he the most just person of his time? It's true he has cultivated a sensitivity so refined that “nothing human is alien to him.” Times and individuals that are vastly separated come together in the harmonies of his music. He has become a passive instrument, whose sounds resonate with similar instruments; until the entire atmosphere is filled with these echoes, all blending into one soft chord. Yet, I believe we only hear the overtones of the original historical note: its rough, powerful nature can no longer be discerned from these thin and screechy vibrations. The original note expressed action, need, and terror; the overtone lulls us into a gentle, carefree stupor. It’s as if the heroic symphony has been rearranged for two flutes for the enjoyment of dreaming opium-users. We [Pg 50] can now assess how these virtuosos relate to the modern person's desire for a higher and purer understanding of justice. This virtue is never pleasant; it never captivates; it is harsh and jarring. Generosity is much lower on the scale of virtues in comparison; and generosity is a trait of a few exceptional historians! Most only reach the level of tolerance, meaning they accept what can't be easily dismissed, they amend it and polish it condescendingly, on the unspoken assumption that the beginner will consider it justice if the past is told without harshness or open expressions of hatred. But only true strength can genuinely judge; weakness must tolerate unless it pretends to be strong and turns justice into a performance. There remains a terrible breed of historians—smart, stern, and honest, yet narrow-minded: who have the “goodwill” to be just with a misguided belief in their own flawed judgments, which are all inaccurate; for much the same reason that the verdicts of standard juries are incorrect. It is extremely challenging to find genuine historical talent if we eliminate all the disguised self-servers and the partisans who feign impartiality for their own selfish purposes! And let’s also exclude those who naively write history in the belief that justice lies within the popular views of their time, and that writing in the spirit of the times equates to justice; a belief that appears in all religions, and which works quite well in religious contexts. These simple people refer to evaluating the opinions and actions of the past by today’s universal opinions as “objectivity”: they [Pg 51] find the standard of all truth here: their task is to reshape the past to fit present trivialities. And they label any historical writing as “subjective” that does not consider these popular opinions as the ultimate authority.
Might not an illusion lurk in the highest interpretation of the word objectivity? We understand by it a certain standpoint in the historian, who sees the procession of motive and consequence too clearly for it to have an effect on his own personality. We think of the æsthetic phenomenon of the detachment from all personal concern with which the painter sees the picture and forgets himself, in a stormy landscape, amid thunder and lightning, or on a rough sea: and we require the same artistic vision and absorption in his object from the historian. But it is only a superstition to say that the picture given to such a man by the object really shows the truth of things. Unless it be that objects are expected in such moments to paint or photograph themselves by their own activity on a purely passive medium!
Could there be an illusion in the highest interpretation of the word objectivity? We understand it as a certain perspective in the historian, who perceives the flow of motives and consequences so clearly that it doesn't affect his own personality. We think of the aesthetic phenomenon of detachment, where the painter sees the artwork and loses himself in a stormy landscape, surrounded by thunder and lightning, or on a rough sea: and we expect the same artistic vision and immersion in his subject from the historian. But it's simply a superstition to claim that the image given to such a person by the object truly reveals the truth of things. Unless, of course, we assume that objects are expected in those moments to paint or photograph themselves through their own actions on a completely passive medium!
But this would be a myth, and a bad one at that. One forgets that this moment is actually the powerful and spontaneous moment of creation in the artist, of “composition” in its highest form, of which the result will be an artistically, but not an historically, true picture. To think objectively, in this sense, of history is the work of the dramatist: to think one thing with another, and weave the elements into a single whole; with the presumption that the unity of plan must be put into the objects if it be not already there. So man veils and subdues the past, and expresses his impulse to art—but [Pg 52] not his impulse to truth or justice. Objectivity and justice have nothing to do with each other. There could be a kind of historical writing that had no drop of common fact in it and yet could claim to be called in the highest degree objective. Grillparzer goes so far as to say that “history is nothing but the manner in which the spirit of man apprehends facts that are obscure to him, links things together whose connection heaven only knows, replaces the unintelligible by something intelligible, puts his own ideas of causation into the external world, which can perhaps be explained only from within: and assumes the existence of chance, where thousands of small causes may be really at work. Each man has his own individual needs, and so millions of tendencies are running together, straight or crooked, parallel or across, forward or backward, helping or hindering each other. They have all the appearance of chance, and make it impossible, quite apart from all natural influences, to establish any universal lines on which past events must have run.” But as a result of this so-called “objective” way of looking at things, such a “must” ought to be made clear. It is a presumption that takes a curious form if adopted by the historian as a dogma. Schiller is quite clear about its truly subjective nature when he says of the historian, “one event after the other begins to draw away from blind chance and lawless freedom, and take its place as the member of an harmonious whole—which is of course only apparent in its presentation.” But what is one to think of the innocent statement, wavering between tautology and [Pg 53] nonsense, of a famous historical virtuoso? “It seems that all human actions and impulses are subordinate to the process of the material world, that works unnoticed, powerfully and irresistibly.” In such a sentence one no longer finds obscure wisdom in the form of obvious folly; as in the saying of Goethe's gardener, “Nature may be forced but not compelled,” or in the notice on the side-show at a fair, in Swift: “The largest elephant in the world, except himself, to be seen here.” For what opposition is there between human action and the process of the world? It seems to me that such historians cease to be instructive as soon as they begin to generalise; their weakness is shown by their obscurity. In other sciences the generalisations are the most important things, as they contain the laws. But if such generalisations as these are to stand as laws, the historian's labour is lost; for the residue of truth, after the obscure and insoluble part is removed, is nothing but the commonest knowledge. The smallest range of experience will teach it. But to worry whole peoples for the purpose, and spend many hard years of work on it, is like crowding one scientific experiment on another long after the law can be deduced from the results already obtained: and this absurd excess of experiment has been the bane of all natural science since Zollner. If the value of a drama lay merely in its final scene, the drama itself would be a very long, crooked and laborious road to the goal: and I hope history will not find its whole significance in general propositions, and regard them as its blossom and fruit. On the contrary, its real value lies in inventing [Pg 54] ingenious variations on a probably commonplace theme, in raising the popular melody to a universal symbol and showing what a world of depth, power and beauty exists in it.
But this would be a myth, and a bad one at that. One forgets that this moment is actually the powerful and spontaneous moment of creation in the artist, of “composition” in its highest form, resulting in an artistically, but not historically, accurate picture. To think objectively about history in this sense is the task of the dramatist: to connect one idea with another and weave the elements into a single whole, assuming that the unity of plan must be imposed on the objects if it isn’t already there. So, humans obscure and control the past, expressing their impulse toward art—but not their impulse for truth or justice. Objectivity and justice are unrelated. There could be a kind of historical writing that isn’t based on any factual truth yet could still claim to be highly objective. Grillparzer insists that “history is nothing but the way in which the spirit of man understands facts that are obscure to him, connects things together whose relationship only heaven knows, replaces the unintelligible with something understandable, imposes his own ideas of causation onto the external world—which might only be explainable from within: and assumes the existence of chance, where countless small causes may actually be at play. Each person has their own unique needs, and so millions of tendencies intertwine, some straight, some crooked, some parallel, some intersecting, moving forward or backward, helping or hindering each other. They all seem random and make it impossible, apart from all natural influences, to establish any universal patterns for how past events must have occurred.” But as a result of this so-called “objective” viewpoint, such a “must” needs to be clearly defined. It’s a presumption that takes a curious form if regarded by the historian as a doctrine. Schiller clearly states its truly subjective nature when he says of the historian, “one event after another begins to break away from blind chance and lawless freedom, and takes its place as part of a harmonious whole—which is of course only apparent in its presentation.” But what are we to make of the simplistic statement, waffling between redundancy and nonsense, from a well-known historical expert? “It appears that all human actions and impulses are subordinate to the process of the material world, which operates unnoticed, powerfully and irresistibly.” In such a statement, there’s no longer hidden wisdom veiled in obvious folly; it resembles Goethe's gardener, who said, “Nature may be forced but not compelled,” or the sign on the side-show at a fair, as in Swift: “The largest elephant in the world, except himself, to be seen here.” For what opposition exists between human action and the process of the world? To me, it seems such historians stop being informative as soon as they start to generalize; their weakness shows through their vagueness. In other sciences, generalizations are the most important aspects, as they contain the laws. But if these kinds of generalizations are to be accepted as laws, then the historian's work is wasted; for the remaining truth, after the obscure and insoluble parts are removed, is simply the most common knowledge. The smallest range of experience will teach it. But to burden entire nations for this purpose and spend many grueling years of work on it is like stacking scientific experiments on top of one another long after the law can be derived from the results already gathered: and this ridiculous overload of experimentation has been the downfall of all natural science since Zollner. If the value of a drama lay merely in its final scene, then the drama itself would be a very long, twisted, and laborious journey to the goal: and I hope history will not find its entire significance in general propositions and consider them its flower and fruit. On the contrary, its true value lies in creating clever variations on a possibly ordinary theme, in elevating the popular melody to a universal symbol and revealing the depth, power, and beauty that resides within it.
But this requires above all a great artistic faculty, a creative vision from a height, the loving study of the data of experience, the free elaborating of a given type,—objectivity in fact, though this time as a positive quality. Objectivity is so often merely a phrase. Instead of the quiet gaze of the artist that is lit by an inward flame, we have an affectation of tranquillity; just as a cold detachment may mask a lack of moral feeling. In some cases a triviality of thought, the everyday wisdom that is too dull not to seem calm and disinterested, comes to represent the artistic condition in which the subjective side has quite sunk out of sight. Everything is favoured that does not rouse emotion, and the driest phrase is the correct one. They go so far as to accept a man who is not affected at all by some particular moment in the past as the right man to describe it. This is the usual relation of the Greeks and the classical scholars. They have nothing to do with each other—and this is called “objectivity”! The intentional air of detachment that is assumed for effect, the sober art of the superficial motive-hunter is most exasperating when the highest and rarest things are in question; and it is the vanity of the historian that drives him to this attitude of indifference. He goes to justify the axiom that a man's vanity corresponds to his lack of wit. No, be honest at any rate! Do not pretend to the artist's strength, that is the real objectivity; [Pg 55] do not try to be just, if you are not born to that dread vocation. As if it were the task of every time to be just to everything before it! Ages and generations have never the right to be the judges of all previous ages and generations: only to the rarest men in them can that difficult mission fall. Who compels you to judge? If it is your wish—you must prove first that you are capable of justice. As judges, you must stand higher than that which is to be judged: as it is, you have only come later. The guests that come last to the table should rightly take the last places: and will you take the first? Then do some great and mighty deed: the place may be prepared for you then, even though you do come last.
But this mainly needs a strong artistic talent, a creative vision from above, a deep appreciation of life experiences, and the ability to freely develop a specific concept—objectivity, but as a positive trait this time. Objectivity often ends up being just a buzzword. Instead of the calm gaze of an artist fueled by an inner fire, we see a pretended serenity; just like cold detachment can hide a lack of moral sensitivity. Sometimes, shallow thinking—everyday wisdom that's too bland to be anything but calm and uninvolved—ends up representing an artistic state where the subjective perspective is completely hidden. Anything that doesn’t stir emotions is favored, and the most uninspired phrases come off as the most appropriate. They even accept someone who is not affected at all by a certain moment in history as the best person to describe it. This is the common relationship between the Greeks and classical scholars. They are completely disconnected—and this gets labeled as “objectivity”! The forced air of detachment that is put on for show, the measured approach of someone who only hunts for superficial motives, is incredibly frustrating when discussing the highest and rarest things; it is the vanity of the historian that leads him to this indifferent stance. He ends up affirming the idea that a person's vanity reflects their lack of insight. No, at least be honest! Don’t pretend to have the strength of an artist; that is true objectivity; [Pg 55] don’t try to be fair unless you are truly destined for that challenging role. As if it were the responsibility of every era to pass judgment on everything that came before it! Ages and generations don’t have the right to judge all others that have gone before: only the rarest individuals among them can take on such a difficult task. Who makes you the judge? If you wish to judge—you must first show that you are capable of fairness. As judges, you need to stand above what you are judging: as it is, you have simply arrived later. Those who arrive last at the table should rightfully take the last seats: and will you take the first? Then perform some great and significant act: then the place may be set for you, even if you did come last.
You can only explain the past by what is highest in the present. Only by straining the noblest qualities you have to their highest power will you find out what is greatest in the past, most worth knowing and preserving. Like by like! otherwise you will draw the past to your own level. Do not believe any history that does not spring from the mind of a rare spirit. You will know the quality of the spirit, by its being forced to say something universal, or to repeat something that is known already; the fine historian must have the power of coining the known into a thing never heard before and proclaiming the universal so simply and profoundly that the simple is lost in the profound, and the profound in the simple. No one can be a great historian and artist, and a shallowpate at the same time. But one must not despise the workers who sift and cast together the material because they [Pg 56] can never become great historians. They must, still less, be confounded with them, for they are the necessary bricklayers and apprentices in the service of the master: just as the French used to speak, more naïvely than a German would, of the “historiens de M. Thiers.” These workmen should gradually become extremely learned, but never, for that reason, turn to be masters. Great learning and great shallowness go together very well under one hat.
You can only understand the past through what is highest in the present. Only by pushing your best qualities to their fullest will you discover what is greatest in the past, most worth knowing and preserving. Like attracts like! Otherwise, you will bring the past down to your own level. Don’t trust any history that doesn’t come from the mind of a brilliant spirit. You can recognize the quality of that spirit by whether it is compelled to say something universal or to repeat what is already known; a true historian must have the ability to turn the known into something never heard before and to express the universal so simply and deeply that the simple is lost in the profound, and the profound in the simple. No one can be a great historian and artist while being superficial at the same time. However, we shouldn’t look down on those workers who gather and assemble the material because they can never become great historians. They should, even more so, not be confused with them, as they are the necessary laborers and apprentices in the master's workshop: just as the French would more naively refer to the “historians of Mr. Thiers.” These workers should gradually become quite knowledgeable, but never, for that reason, become masters. Great knowledge and great shallowness can comfortably coexist under the same roof.
Thus, history is to be written by the man of experience and character. He who has not lived through something greater and nobler than others, will not be able to explain anything great and noble in the past. The language of the past is always oracular: you will only understand it as builders of the future who know the present. We can only explain the extraordinarily wide influence of Delphi by the fact that the Delphic priests had an exact knowledge of the past: and, similarly, only he who is building up the future has a right to judge the past. If you set a great aim before your eyes, you control at the same time the itch for analysis that makes the present into a desert for you, and all rest, all peaceful growth and ripening, impossible. Hedge yourselves with a great, all-embracing hope, and strive on. Make of yourselves a mirror where the future may see itself, and forget the superstition that you are Epigoni. You have enough to ponder and find out, in pondering the life of the future: but do not ask history to show you the means and the instrument to it. If you live yourselves back into the history of great men, you will find in it the high command to come [Pg 57] to maturity and leave that blighting system of cultivation offered by your time: which sees its own profit in not allowing you to become ripe, that it may use and dominate you while you are yet unripe. And if you want biographies, do not look for those with the legend “Mr. So-and-so and his times,” but for one whose title-page might be inscribed “a fighter against his time.” Feast your souls on Plutarch, and dare to believe in yourselves when you believe in his heroes. A hundred such men—educated against the fashion of to-day, made familiar with the heroic, and come to maturity—are enough to give an eternal quietus to the noisy sham education of this time.
So, history should be written by someone with experience and integrity. If you haven't lived through something greater and more noble than others, you won't be able to explain anything great and noble from the past. The language of history often seems mysterious; you'll only grasp it as future builders who understand the present. The extensive influence of Delphi can be explained by the fact that the Delphic priests had a deep understanding of the past; similarly, only those who are shaping the future have the right to evaluate the past. If you set an ambitious goal for yourself, you can manage the urge to overanalyze, which can make the present feel empty, preventing all rest, peaceful growth, and maturity. Surround yourselves with a large, all-encompassing hope, and keep pushing forward. Become a mirror where the future can see itself, and forget the belief that you are mere followers of others. You have enough to think about when it comes to the future, so don't expect history to provide you with the means or tools for it. If you delve into the lives of great people, you will find a strong call to mature and to move beyond the stifling system of education offered by your time, which benefits by keeping you immature so it can control you while you're still unripe. And when looking for biographies, don’t seek those labeled “Mr. So-and-so and his times,” but look for one with a title that might read “a fighter against his time.” Nourish your souls with Plutarch, and dare to believe in yourselves as you believe in his heroes. A hundred such individuals—educated against the current trends, familiar with the heroic, and who have matured—are enough to bring a lasting end to the noisy, false education of this time. [Pg 57]
VII.
The unrestrained historical sense, pushed to its logical extreme, uproots the future, because it destroys illusions and robs existing things of the only atmosphere in which they can live. Historical justice, even if practised conscientiously, with a pure heart, is therefore a dreadful virtue, because it always undermines and ruins the living thing: its judgment always means annihilation. If there be no constructive impulse behind the historical one, if the clearance of rubbish be not merely to leave the ground free for the hopeful living future to build its house, if justice alone be supreme, the creative instinct is sapped and discouraged. A religion, for example, that has to be turned into a matter of historical knowledge by the power of [Pg 58] pure justice, and to be scientifically studied throughout, is destroyed at the end of it all. For the historical audit brings so much to light which is false and absurd, violent and inhuman, that the condition of pious illusion falls to pieces. And a thing can only live through a pious illusion. For man is creative only through love and in the shadow of love's illusions, only through the unconditional belief in perfection and righteousness. Everything that forces a man to be no longer unconditioned in his love, cuts at the root of his strength: he must wither, and be dishonoured. Art has the opposite effect to history: and only perhaps if history suffer transformation into a pure work of art, can it preserve instincts or arouse them. Such history would be quite against the analytical and inartistic tendencies of our time, and even be considered false. But the history that merely destroys without any impulse to construct, will in the long-run make its instruments tired of life; for such men destroy illusions, and “he who destroys illusions in himself and others is punished by the ultimate tyrant, Nature.” For a time a man can take up history like any other study, and it will be perfectly harmless. Recent theology seems to have entered quite innocently into partnership with history, and scarcely sees even now that it has unwittingly bound itself to the Voltairean écrasez! No one need expect from that any new and powerful constructive impulse: they might as well have let the so-called Protestant Union serve as the cradle of a new religion, and the jurist Holtzendorf, the editor of the far more dubiously named Protestant [Pg 59] Bible, be its John the Baptist. This state of innocence may be continued for some time by the Hegelian philosophy,—still seething in some of the older heads,—by which men can distinguish the “idea of Christianity” from its various imperfect “manifestations”; and persuade themselves that it is the “self-movement of the Idea” that is ever particularising itself in purer and purer forms, and at last becomes the purest, most transparent, in fact scarcely visible form in the brain of the present theologus liberalis vulgaris. But to listen to this pure Christianity speaking its mind about the earlier impure Christianity, the uninitiated hearer would often get the impression that the talk was not of Christianity at all but of ...—what are we to think? if we find Christianity described by the “greatest theologians of the century” as the religion that claims to “find itself in all real religions and some other barely possible religions,” and if the “true church” is to be a thing “which may become a liquid mass with no fixed outline, with no fixed place for its different parts, but everything to be peacefully welded together”—what, I ask again, are we to think?
The unrestrained sense of history, taken to the extreme, uproots the future because it destroys illusions and strips existing things of the only environment where they can thrive. Even when practiced with care and sincerity, historical justice is a terrible virtue because it always undermines and destroys the living thing: its judgment equates to annihilation. If there’s no constructive drive behind the historical one, if clearing away the clutter isn’t just meant to clear the way for a hopeful future to build upon, and if justice is the only priority, then the creative instinct gets drained and discouraged. A religion that has to be converted into purely historical knowledge by the force of pure justice, and studied scientifically throughout, ultimately gets destroyed. The historical audit reveals so much that is false, absurd, violent, and inhumane that the state of pious illusion crumbles. A thing can only survive through a pious illusion. Because a person is creative only through love, and in the shadow of love’s illusions, only through an unconditional belief in perfection and righteousness. Anything that forces a person to stop being unconditioned in their love undermines their strength: they must wither and be dishonored. Art has the opposite effect of history; only if history transforms into a pure work of art can it preserve or stir instincts. This kind of history would be completely against the analytical and inartistic trends of our time and might even be viewed as false. But a history that just destroys without any intent to build will eventually wear out its practitioners; those who destroy illusions—and “he who destroys illusions in himself and others is punished by the ultimate tyrant, Nature.” For a while, a person can engage with history like any other subject, and it might be harmless. Recent theology seems to have formed a somewhat innocent partnership with history, hardly realizing it has unwittingly aligned itself with the Voltairean écrasez! No one should expect any new and powerful creative impulse from that; it would be like expecting the so-called Protestant Union to birth a new religion, with the legal scholar Holtzendorf, editor of the somewhat dubious Protestant Bible, as its John the Baptist. This state of innocence might continue for a while thanks to Hegelian philosophy—still bubbling in some older minds—allowing people to differentiate the “idea of Christianity” from its various flawed “manifestations”; and convincing themselves that it’s the “self-movement of the Idea” that is continuously refining itself into purer forms, ultimately reaching a nearly invisible form in the minds of contemporary liberal theologians. But to listen to this pure Christianity discussing earlier impure Christianity, an uninformed listener might often feel like the conversation isn’t really about Christianity at all but about... what should we think? If we see Christianity defined by the “greatest theologians of the century” as the religion that aims to “find itself in all real religions and some barely conceivable ones,” and if the “true church” is viewed as an entity “which may become a fluid mass with no fixed shape, with no designated positions for its various parts, but everything peacefully fused together”—what, I ask again, are we to think?
Christianity has been denaturalised by historical treatment—which in its most complete form means “just” treatment—until it has been resolved into pure knowledge and destroyed in the process. This can be studied in everything that has life. For it ceases to have life if it be perfectly dissected, and lives in pain and anguish as soon as the historical dissection begins. There are some who believe in the saving power of German music to [Pg 60] revolutionise the German nature. They angrily exclaim against the special injustice done to our culture, when such men as Mozart and Beethoven are beginning to be spattered with the learned mud of the biographers and forced to answer a thousand searching questions on the rack of historical criticism. Is it not premature death, or at least mutilation, for anything whose living influence is not yet exhausted, when men turn their curious eyes to the little minutiæ of life and art, and look for problems of knowledge where one ought to learn to live, and forget problems? Set a couple of these modern biographers to consider the origins of Christianity or the Lutheran reformation: their sober, practical investigations would be quite sufficient to make all spiritual “action at a distance” impossible: just as the smallest animal can prevent the growth of the mightiest oak by simply eating up the acorn. All living things need an atmosphere, a mysterious mist, around them. If that veil be taken away and a religion, an art, or a genius condemned to revolve like a star without an atmosphere, we must not be surprised if it becomes hard and unfruitful, and soon withers. It is so with all great things “that never prosper without some illusion,” as Hans Sachs says in the Meistersinger.
Christianity has been stripped of its natural essence through historical analysis—which at its core means “just” analysis—until it has turned into mere knowledge, and in that process, it has been destroyed. This can be observed in everything that is alive. It stops being alive when it's perfectly dissected, and it suffers as soon as that historical dissection begins. Some believe in the transformative power of German music to revolutionize German identity. They angrily protest the unfair treatment of our culture, as figures like Mozart and Beethoven are increasingly covered in the learned muck of biographers and forced to respond to countless probing questions under the scrutiny of historical criticism. Isn't it a kind of premature death, or at the very least a form of mutilation, for anything whose living impact is not yet fully spent, when people fixate on the tiny details of life and art, seeking knowledge-based problems where one should focus on how to live and let go of problems? If you put a couple of these modern biographers to examine the origins of Christianity or the Lutheran Reformation, their serious, practical investigations would easily make any kind of spiritual “action at a distance” impossible: just like the smallest creature can stifle the growth of the largest oak simply by munching on the acorn. All living things require an atmosphere, a mysterious mist, surrounding them. If that veil is lifted and a religion, an art, or a genius is condemned to revolve like a star without an atmosphere, we shouldn't be surprised if it hardens and becomes barren, quickly withering away. This is true for all great things “that never thrive without some illusion,” as Hans Sachs says in the Meistersinger.
Every people, every man even, who would become ripe, needs such a veil of illusion, such a protecting cloud. But now men hate to become ripe, for they honour history above life. They cry in triumph that “science is now beginning to rule life.” Possibly it might; but a life thus ruled is [Pg 61] not of much value. It is not such true life, and promises much less for the future than the life that used to be guided not by science, but by instincts and powerful illusions. But this is not to be the age of ripe, alert and harmonious personalities, but of work that may be of most use to the commonwealth. Men are to be fashioned to the needs of the time, that they may soon take their place in the machine. They must work in the factory of the “common good” before they are ripe, or rather to prevent them becoming ripe; for this would be a luxury that would draw away a deal of power from the “labour market.” Some birds are blinded that they may sing better; I do not think men sing to-day better than their grandfathers, though I am sure they are blinded early. But light, too clear, too sudden and dazzling, is the infamous means used to blind them. The young man is kicked through all the centuries: boys who know nothing of war, diplomacy, or commerce are considered fit to be introduced to political history. We moderns also run through art galleries and hear concerts in the same way as the young man runs through history. We can feel that one thing sounds differently from another, and pronounce on the different “effects.” And the power of gradually losing all feelings of strangeness or astonishment, and finally being pleased at anything, is called the historical sense, or historical culture. The crowd of influences streaming on the young soul is so great, the clods of barbarism and violence flung at him so strange and overwhelming, that an assumed stupidity is his only refuge. Where there is a [Pg 62] subtler and stronger self-consciousness we find another emotion too—disgust. The young man has become homeless: he doubts all ideas, all moralities. He knows “it was different in every age, and what you are does not matter.” In a heavy apathy he lets opinion on opinion pass by him, and understands the meaning of Hölderlin's words when he read the work of Diogenes Laertius on the lives and doctrines of the Greek philosophers: “I have seen here too what has often occurred to me, that the change and waste in men's thoughts and systems is far more tragic than the fates that overtake what men are accustomed to call the only realities.” No, such study of history bewilders and overwhelms. It is not necessary for youth, as the ancients show, but even in the highest degree dangerous, as the moderns show. Consider the historical student, the heir of ennui, that appears even in his boyhood. He has the “methods” for original work, the “correct ideas” and the airs of the master at his fingers' ends. A little isolated period of the past is marked out for sacrifice. He cleverly applies his method, and produces something, or rather, in prouder phrase, “creates” something. He becomes a “servant of truth” and a ruler in the great domain of history. If he was what they call ripe as a boy, he is now over-ripe. You only need shake him and wisdom will rattle down into your lap; but the wisdom is rotten, and every apple has its worm. Believe me, if men work in the factory of science and have to make themselves useful before they are really ripe, science is ruined as much as [Pg 63] the slaves who have been employed too soon. I am sorry to use the common jargon about slave-owners and taskmasters in respect of such conditions, that might be thought free from any economic taint: but the words “factory, labour-market, auction-sale, practical use,” and all the auxiliaries of egoism, come involuntarily to the lips in describing the younger generation of savants. Successful mediocrity tends to become still more mediocre, science still more “useful.” Our modern savants are only wise on one subject, in all the rest they are, to say the least, different from those of the old stamp. In spite of that they demand honour and profit for themselves, as if the state and public opinion were bound to take the new coinage for the same value as the old. The carters have made a trade-compact among themselves, and settled that genius is superfluous, for every carrier is being re-stamped as one. And probably a later age will see that their edifices are only carted together and not built. To those who have ever on their lips the modern cry of battle and sacrifice—“Division of labour! fall into line!” we may say roundly: “If you try to further the progress of science as quickly as possible, you will end by destroying it as quickly as possible; just as the hen is worn out which you force to lay too many eggs.” The progress of science has been amazingly rapid in the last decade; but consider the savants, those exhausted hens. They are certainly not “harmonious” natures: they can merely cackle more than before, because they lay eggs oftener: but the eggs are always smaller, [Pg 64] though their books are bigger. The natural result of it all is the favourite “popularising” of science (or rather its feminising and infantising), the villainous habit of cutting the cloth of science to fit the figure of the “general public.” Goethe saw the abuse in this, and demanded that science should only influence the outer world by way of a nobler ideal of action. The older generation of savants had good reason for thinking this abuse an oppressive burden: the modern savants have an equally good reason for welcoming it, because, leaving their little corner of knowledge out of account, they are part of the “general public” themselves, and its needs are theirs. They only require to take themselves less seriously to be able to open their little kingdom successfully to popular curiosity. This easy-going behaviour is called “the modest condescension of the savant to the people”; whereas in reality he has only “descended” to himself, so far as he is not a savant but a plebeian. Rise to the conception of a people, you learned men; you can never have one noble or high enough. If you thought much of the people, you would have compassion towards them, and shrink from offering your historical aquafortis as a refreshing drink. But you really think very little of them, for you dare not take any reasonable pains for their future; and you act like practical pessimists, men who feel the coming catastrophe and become indifferent and careless of their own and others' existence. “If only the earth last for us: and if it do not last, it is no matter.” Thus they come to live an ironical existence. [Pg 65]
Every person, every man, who wants to grow and mature needs a veil of illusion, a protective cloud. But nowadays, people dislike growing up because they value history more than life. They celebrate that “science is starting to take over life.” Maybe it could; but a life controlled in that way is not very valuable. It doesn’t represent true life, and offers far less for the future than the life that was once led by instincts and powerful illusions, rather than science. However, this era isn’t about mature, aware, and balanced individuals but about labor that serves the common good. People are shaped to meet the current demands so they can quickly take their roles in the machine. They must work in the factory of the “common good” before they are fully matured or, really, to prevent them from maturing; as that would be a luxury that would drain significant energy from the “labor market.” Some birds are blinded to sing better; I don’t believe men today sing any better than their grandfathers, although I’m sure they are blinded early. But light that is too bright, too sudden, and blinding is the infamous means of blinding them. The young man is pushed through the ages: boys who know nothing of war, diplomacy, or business are seen as ready to be introduced to political history. We moderns rush through art galleries and listen to concerts the same way the young man speeds through history. We can tell that one thing sounds different from another and can comment on the various “effects.” The ability to gradually lose all sense of strangeness or astonishment, and eventually to find pleasure in anything, is called the historical sense or historical culture. The torrent of influences pouring into the young soul is so vast, the clods of barbarism and violence thrown at him so alien and overpowering, that a assumed ignorance is his only refuge. Where there is a [Pg 62] subtler and stronger self-awareness, we find another feeling: disgust. The young man has become rootless: he questions every idea, every morality. He understands “it was different in every era, and what you are doesn’t matter.” In a heavy numbness, he lets opinions shift around him, absorbing the meaning of Hölderlin's words when he read Diogenes Laertius on the lives and teachings of the Greek philosophers: “I have seen here too what has often struck me, that the change and waste in human thoughts and systems is far more tragic than the fates that befall what people call the only realities.” No, such study of history confuses and overwhelms. It isn’t necessary for youth, as the ancients demonstrate, and especially dangerous, as the moderns show. Look at the historical student, the heir of boredom, who appears even in childhood. He has the “methods” for original work, the “correct ideas,” and the airs of a master at his fingertips. A small, isolated period of the past is set aside for sacrifice. He applies his method cleverly and produces something, or rather, in a more grandiose term, “creates” something. He becomes a “servant of truth” and a leader in the vast realm of history. If he was what they call ready as a boy, he is now overly ripe. Just shake him and wisdom will fall into your lap; but the wisdom is spoiled, and every apple has its worm. Trust me, if people work in the science factory and have to make themselves useful before they are genuinely ripe, science will be harmed just like the slaves who have been worked too soon. I regret using the common language about slave owners and taskmasters in reference to such conditions, which might seem free from any economic stain: but the terms “factory, labor market, auction sale, practical use,” and all the offshoots of self-interest come involuntarily to mind when describing the younger generation of scholars. Successful mediocrity is prone to becoming even more mediocre, and science increasingly “useful.” Our modern scholars are only knowledgeable in one area; in all others, they are, at the very least, different from those of the past. Despite this, they demand honor and profit for themselves, as if the state and public opinion are obliged to value the new currency the same as the old. The transporters have made a trade agreement among themselves and decided that genius is unnecessary, for every carrier is being re-stamped as one. And likely, a future generation will realize that what they built was merely pieced together rather than constructed. To those who frequently voice the modern battle cry of division and sacrifice—“Division of labor! fall in line!” we can respond plainly: “If you attempt to hasten the progress of science, you will end up destroying it just as quickly; just as the hen that is forced to lay too many eggs becomes worn out.” The progress of science has been incredibly fast in the past decade; but think about the scholars, those exhausted hens. They are certainly not “harmonious” beings; they can only cackle louder than before because they lay eggs more often; but the eggs are always smaller, [Pg 64] even though their books are larger. The natural outcome is the prevalent “popularizing” of science (or rather its feminizing and infantilizing), the harmful tendency of tailoring science to fit the needs of the “general public.” Goethe recognized this abuse and demanded that science influence the external world only through a nobler ideal of action. The older generation of scholars had solid reasons to view this abuse as a burden; the modern scholars have equally compelling reasons to welcome it because, aside from their small area of knowledge, they are part of the “general public” themselves, and its needs are theirs. They only need to take themselves less seriously to successfully open their small domain to popular curiosity. This laid-back approach is called “the modest condescension of the scholar to the people”; but in reality, he has merely “descended” to his own level, as far as he is not a scholar but a common person. Elevate your concept of the people, learned individuals; you can never have one noble or lofty enough. If you valued the people more, you would have compassion for them and hesitate to offer your historical acid as a refreshing drink. Yet you truly think very little of them since you dare not put in the reasonable effort for their future; and you act like practical pessimists, men who sense the impending disaster and become indifferent and careless about their own and others' existence. “If only the earth lasts for us: and if it doesn’t last, it doesn’t matter.” Thus, they lead an ironical existence. [Pg 65]
VIII.
It may seem a paradox, though it is none, that I should attribute a kind of “ironical self-consciousness” to an age that is generally so honestly, and clamorously, vain of its historical training; and should see a suspicion hovering near it that there is really nothing to be proud of, and a fear lest the time for rejoicing at historical knowledge may soon have gone by. Goethe has shown a similar riddle in man's nature, in his remarkable study of Newton: he finds a “troubled feeling of his own error” at the base—or rather on the height—of his being, just as if he was conscious at times of having a deeper insight into things, that vanished the moment after. This gave him a certain ironical view of his own nature. And one finds that the greater and more developed “historical men” are conscious of all the superstition and absurdity in the belief that a people's education need be so extremely historical as it is; the mightiest nations, mightiest in action and influence, have lived otherwise, and their youth has been trained otherwise. The knowledge gives a sceptical turn to their minds. “The absurdity and superstition,” these sceptics say, “suit men like ourselves, who come as the latest withered shoots of a gladder and mightier stock, and fulfil Hesiod's prophecy, that men will one day be born gray-headed, and that Zeus will destroy that generation as soon as the sign be visible.” Historical culture is really a kind of inherited grayness, and those who have borne [Pg 66] its mark from childhood must believe instinctively in the old age of mankind. To old age belongs the old man's business of looking back and casting up his accounts, of seeking consolation in the memories of the past,—in historical culture. But the human race is tough and persistent, and will not admit that the lapse of a thousand years, or a hundred thousand, entitles any one to sum up its progress from the past to the future; that is, it will not be observed as a whole at all by that infinitesimal atom, the individual man. What is there in a couple of thousand years—the period of thirty-four consecutive human lives of sixty years each—to make us speak of youth at the beginning, and “the old age of mankind” at the end of them? Does not this paralysing belief in a fast-fading humanity cover the misunderstanding of a theological idea, inherited from the Middle Ages, that the end of the world is approaching and we are waiting anxiously for the judgment? Does not the increasing demand for historical judgment give us that idea in a new dress? as if our time were the latest possible time, and commanded to hold that universal judgment of the past, which the Christian never expected from a man, but from “the Son of Man.” The memento mori, spoken to humanity as well as the individual, was a sting that never ceased to pain, the crown of mediæval knowledge and consciousness.
It may sound like a paradox, but it isn’t, that I should assign a sort of “ironic self-awareness” to an era that is generally so proudly and loudly confident in its historical education; and that I should sense a lurking doubt that there’s really not much to be proud of, along with a fear that the time for celebrating historical knowledge might soon be over. Goethe pointed out a similar puzzle in human nature in his fascinating study of Newton: he perceives a “troubled awareness of his own mistakes” underlying—or rather at the pinnacle—of his existence, almost as if he sometimes sensed a deeper understanding of things, which disappeared just as quickly. This led him to a certain ironic perspective on his own nature. The most prominent and advanced “historical figures” are aware of all the superstition and absurdity in the belief that people's education needs to be as historical as it currently is; the most powerful nations, strongest in action and influence, have existed differently, and their youth has been trained differently. This knowledge gives a skeptical twist to their thoughts. “The absurdity and superstition,” these skeptics say, “fit people like us, who are the latest faded remnants of a happier and stronger lineage, and fulfill Hesiod's prophecy that one day men will be born gray-haired, and that Zeus will destroy that generation as soon as the sign appears.” Historical culture is essentially a type of inherited graying, and those who have carried its mark since childhood must instinctively believe in the old age of mankind. Old age brings the old man's task of reflecting and taking stock, of seeking comfort in memories of the past—in historical culture. But humanity is resilient and enduring, and will not accept that the passage of a thousand years, or a hundred thousand, gives anyone the right to summarize its progress from past to future; in other words, it will not be viewed as a whole by that tiny atom, the individual man. What significance is there in a few thousand years—the span of thirty-four consecutive human lives of sixty years each—that makes us talk about youth at the beginning and “the old age of mankind” at the end? Does this paralyzing belief in a quickly vanishing humanity not reflect a misunderstanding of a theological concept inherited from the Middle Ages, that the end of the world is near and we are anxiously awaiting judgment? Doesn’t the increasing demand for historical judgment give us that idea in a new form? as if our time were the most recent time, tasked with delivering that universal judgment of the past, which the Christian never expected from man, but from “the Son of Man.” The memento mori, directed at both humanity and the individual, was a constant sting that never stopped hurting, the pinnacle of medieval knowledge and awareness.
The opposite message of a later time, memento vivere, is spoken rather timidly, without the full power of the lungs; and there is something almost dishonest about it. For mankind still keeps to [Pg 67] its memento mori, and shows it by the universal need for history; science may flap its wings as it will, it has never been able to gain the free air. A deep feeling of hopelessness has remained, and taken the historical colouring that has now darkened and depressed all higher education. A religion that, of all the hours of man's life, thinks the last the most important, that has prophesied the end of earthly life and condemned all creatures to live in the fifth act of a tragedy, may call forth the subtlest and noblest powers of man, but it is an enemy to all new planting, to all bold attempts or free aspirations. It opposes all flight into the unknown, because it has no life or hope there itself. It only lets the new bud press forth on sufferance, to blight it in its own good time: “it might lead life astray and give it a false value.” What the Florentines did under the influence of Savonarola's exhortations, when they made the famous holocaust of pictures, manuscripts, masks and mirrors, Christianity would like to do with every culture that allured to further effort and bore that memento vivere on its standard. And if it cannot take the direct way—the way of main force—it gains its end all the same by allying itself with historical culture, though generally without its connivance; and speaking through its mouth, turns away every fresh birth with a shrug of its shoulders, and makes us feel all the more that we are late-comers and Epigoni, that we are, in a word, born with gray hair. The deep and serious contemplation of the unworthiness of all past action, of the world ripe for judgment, has [Pg 68] been whittled down to the sceptical consciousness that it is anyhow a good thing to know all that has happened, as it is too late to do anything better. The historical sense makes its servants passive and retrospective. Only in moments of forgetfulness, when that sense is dormant, does the man who is sick of the historical fever ever act; though he only analyses his deed again after it is over (which prevents it from having any further consequences), and finally puts it on the dissecting table for the purposes of history. In this sense we are still living in the Middle Ages, and history is still a disguised theology; just as the reverence with which the unlearned layman looks on the learned class is inherited through the clergy. What men gave formerly to the Church they give now, though in smaller measure, to science. But the fact of giving at all is the work of the Church, not of the modern spirit, which among its other good qualities has something of the miser in it, and is a bad hand at the excellent virtue of liberality.
The opposite message of a later time, memento vivere, is expressed rather timidly, lacking full conviction; and there’s something nearly dishonest about it. People still cling to [Pg 67] their memento mori, evident in the universal need for history; science may try as hard as it can, but it has never been able to truly break free. A profound sense of hopelessness remains, casting a shadow over all higher education. A religion that considers the last moments of life the most important, that foretells the end of earthly existence and insists that all living beings are stuck in the fifth act of a tragedy, might inspire the most refined and noble aspects of humanity, but it is an enemy to new beginnings, daring efforts, or free aspirations. It resists all ventures into the unknown because it finds no life or hope there itself. It allows new ideas to emerge only grudgingly, ready to stifle them in due time: “it might mislead life and give it a false sense of worth.” What the Florentines did under Savonarola's influence, when they created the famous bonfire of artworks, manuscripts, masks, and mirrors, Christianity would want to do with every culture that encourages further effort and carries that memento vivere on its banner. And if it can't use direct force, it still achieves its aim by aligning itself with historical culture, often without its consent; speaking through its voice, it dismisses every new creation with indifference and makes us feel like latecomers and imitators, in short, as if we were born old. The deep and serious contemplation on the futility of past actions, of a world ready for judgment, has been reduced to a skeptical belief that knowing what has happened is, at least, a good thing since it’s too late for anything better. The historical sense makes its followers passive and reflective. Only in moments of forgetting, when that sense is dormant, does someone tired of the historical obsession ever take action, though they only analyze their actions afterward (which prevents them from having any lasting impact), ultimately placing it on the examination table for the sake of history. In this way, we are still living in the Middle Ages, and history remains a veiled theology; just as the respect the average person has for the educated class is inherited from the clergy. What people once gave to the Church, they now give—though in lesser amounts—to science. However, the act of giving at all is a result of the Church, not the modern spirit, which, among its other traits, tends to be miserly and is poor at embracing the admirable quality of generosity.
These words may not be very acceptable, any more than my derivation of the excess of history from the mediæval memento mori and the hopelessness that Christianity bears in its heart towards all future ages of earthly existence. But you should always try to replace my hesitating explanations by a better one. For the origin of historical culture, and of its absolutely radical antagonism to the spirit of a new time and a “modern consciousness,” must itself be known by a historical process. History must solve the [Pg 69] problem of history, science must turn its sting against itself. This threefold “must” is the imperative of the “new spirit,” if it is really to contain something new, powerful, vital and original. Or is it true that we Germans—to leave the Romance nations out of account—must always be mere “followers” in all the higher reaches of culture, because that is all we can be? The words of Wilhelm Wackernagel are well worth pondering: “We Germans are a nation of 'followers,' and with all our higher science and even our faith, are merely the successors of the ancient world. Even those who are opposed to it are continually breathing the immortal spirit of classical culture with that of Christianity: and if any one could separate these two elements from the living air surrounding the soul of man, there would not be much remaining for a spiritual life to exist on.” Even if we would rest content with our vocation to follow antiquity, even if we decided to take it in an earnest and strenuous spirit and to show our high prerogative in our earnestness,—we should yet be compelled to ask whether it were our eternal destiny to be pupils of a fading antiquity. We might be allowed at some time to put our aim higher and further above us. And after congratulating ourselves on having brought that secondary spirit of Alexandrian culture in us to such marvellous productiveness—through our “universal history”—we might go on to place before us, as our noblest prize, the still higher task of striving beyond and above this Alexandrian world; and bravely find our prototypes in the [Pg 70] ancient Greek world, where all was great, natural and human. But it is just there that we find the reality of a true unhistorical culture—and in spite of that, or perhaps because of it, an unspeakably rich and vital culture. Were we Germans nothing but followers, we could not be anything greater or prouder than the lineal inheritors and followers of such a culture.
These words might not be very well received, just like my connection of the weight of history to the medieval memento mori and the inherent hopelessness that Christianity carries toward all future ages of earthly life. However, you should always strive to improve upon my uncertain explanations. The origins of historical culture, along with its completely fundamental opposition to the spirit of a new era and a “modern consciousness,” must be understood through a historical process. History needs to resolve the [Pg 69] issue of history; science must turn its scrutiny back on itself. This triple “must” is the command of the “new spirit,” if it is truly to embody something fresh, powerful, dynamic, and original. Or is it true that we Germans—putting aside the Romance nations—are destined to always be merely “followers” in all higher aspects of culture because that's all we can be? The words of Wilhelm Wackernagel are worth serious consideration: “We Germans are a nation of 'followers,' and despite our advanced science and even our faith, we are merely the successors of the ancient world. Even those who oppose it constantly draw from the enduring spirit of classical culture along with that of Christianity: if anyone were to separate these two elements from the living air surrounding the human soul, there wouldn't be much left for spiritual life to thrive on.” Even if we were content with our role as followers of antiquity, even if we decided to embrace it earnestly and demonstrate our high potential through that earnestness, we would still have to question whether it is our eternal fate to be students of a fading past. We might one day aspire to aim higher and further above us. After congratulating ourselves on having cultivated the secondary spirit of Alexandrian culture within us to such remarkable productivity—through our “universal history”—we could then set before ourselves, as our highest goal, the even greater challenge of reaching beyond and above this Alexandrian world; and boldly find our inspirations in the [Pg 70] ancient Greek world, where everything was grand, authentic, and human. But it is right there that we encounter the reality of a truly non-historical culture—and in spite of that, or perhaps because of it, an incredibly rich and vibrant culture. If we Germans were just followers, we could not aspire to be anything greater or prouder than the direct heirs and followers of such a culture.
This however must be added. The thought of being Epigoni, that is often a torture, can yet create a spring of hope for the future, to the individual as well as the people: so far, that is, as we can regard ourselves as the heirs and followers of the marvellous classical power, and see therein both our honour and our spur. But not as the late and bitter fruit of a powerful stock, giving that stock a further spell of cold life, as antiquaries and grave-diggers. Such late-comers live truly an ironical existence. Annihilation follows their halting walk on tiptoe through life. They shudder before it in the midst of their rejoicing over the past. They are living memories, and their own memories have no meaning; for there are none to inherit them. And thus they are wrapped in the melancholy thought that their life is an injustice, which no future life can set right again.
This, however, must be added. The idea of being Epigoni, which can often be a burden, can also spark hope for the future, both for individuals and for society. This is true as long as we see ourselves as the heirs and followers of the remarkable classical power, recognizing it as both our honor and our motivation. But not as the later and bitter result of a strong lineage, which only prolongs its lifeless existence, like antiquarians and grave-diggers. Such late arrivals truly lead an ironic life. Oblivion follows their timid stroll through life. They tremble before it even as they celebrate the past. They are living memories, yet their own memories hold no significance because there’s no one to inherit them. Consequently, they are burdened with the sorrowful realization that their life is an injustice that no future existence can rectify.
Suppose that these antiquaries, these late arrivals, were to change their painful ironic modesty for a certain shamelessness. Suppose we heard them saying, aloud, “The race is at its zenith, for it has manifested itself consciously for the first time.” We should have a comedy, in which the dark meaning of a certain very celebrated [Pg 71] philosophy would unroll itself for the benefit of German culture. I believe there has been no dangerous turning-point in the progress of German culture in this century that has not been made more dangerous by the enormous and still living influence of this Hegelian philosophy. The belief that one is a late-comer in the world is, anyhow, harmful and degrading: but it must appear frightful and devastating when it raises our late-comer to godhead, by a neat turn of the wheel, as the true meaning and object of all past creation, and his conscious misery is set up as the perfection of the world's history. Such a point of view has accustomed the Germans to talk of a “world-process,” and justify their own time as its necessary result. And it has put history in the place of the other spiritual powers, art and religion, as the one sovereign; inasmuch as it is the “Idea realising itself,” the “Dialectic of the spirit of the nations,” and the “tribunal of the world.”
Imagine if these historians, these recent arrivals, decided to swap their painful ironic modesty for a bit of boldness. What if we heard them openly declare, “Our race is at its peak, as it has consciously manifested itself for the first time”? We would witness a comedy where the dark implications of a certain well-known [Pg 71] philosophy unfold for the sake of German culture. I believe there hasn't been a crucial turning point in the development of German culture in this century that hasn't been made more precarious by the significant and ongoing influence of Hegelian philosophy. The belief that one is a latecomer in the world is, in any case, harmful and degrading; but it must feel horrifying and destructive when it elevates this latecomer to divinity by a clever twist, claiming them as the true purpose and meaning of all past creation, while their conscious suffering is portrayed as the peak of human history. This perspective has led Germans to discuss a “world-process” and rationalize their own era as its necessary outcome. It has also placed history above other spiritual powers, like art and religion, as the sole authority, since it is the “Idea realizing itself,” the “Dialectic of the spirit of the nations,” and the “tribunal of the world.”
History understood in this Hegelian way has been contemptuously called God's sojourn upon earth,—though the God was first created by the history. He, at any rate, became transparent and intelligible inside Hegelian skulls, and has risen through all the dialectically possible steps in his being up to the manifestation of the Self: so that for Hegel the highest and final stage of the world-process came together in his own Berlin existence. He ought to have said that everything after him was merely to be regarded as the musical coda of the great historical rondo,—or rather, as simply superfluous. He has not said it; and thus he has [Pg 72] implanted in a generation leavened throughout by him the worship of the “power of history,” that practically turns every moment into a sheer gaping at success, into an idolatry of the actual: for which we have now discovered the characteristic phrase “to adapt ourselves to circumstances.” But the man who has once learnt to crook the knee and bow the head before the power of history, nods “yes” at last, like a Chinese doll, to every power, whether it be a government or a public opinion or a numerical majority; and his limbs move correctly as the power pulls the string. If each success have come by a “rational necessity,” and every event show the victory of logic or the “Idea,” then—down on your knees quickly, and let every step in the ladder of success have its reverence! There are no more living mythologies, you say? Religions are at their last gasp? Look at the religion of the power of history, and the priests of the mythology of Ideas, with their scarred knees! Do not all the virtues follow in the train of the new faith? And shall we not call it unselfishness, when the historical man lets himself be turned into an “objective” mirror of all that is? Is it not magnanimity to renounce all power in heaven and earth in order to adore the mere fact of power? Is it not justice, always to hold the balance of forces in your hands and observe which is the stronger and heavier? And what a school of politeness is such a contemplation of the past! To take everything objectively, to be angry at nothing, to love nothing, to understand everything—makes one gentle and pliable. Even if a man brought up in [Pg 73] this school will show himself openly offended, one is just as pleased, knowing it is only meant in the artistic sense of ira et studium, though it is really sine ira et studio.
History seen through a Hegelian lens has been scornfully referred to as God's time on earth—although, in reality, God was shaped by history first. In any case, He became clear and understandable in Hegelian minds and evolved through all the possible dialectical stages of his existence to embody the Self. For Hegel, the peak and final phase of the world process converged in his own life in Berlin. He should have claimed that everything that followed was merely the musical coda of the great historical rondo, or rather, simply unnecessary. He did not say this; hence, he has instilled in a generation influenced by him a reverence for the “power of history,” which turns every moment into an almost paralyzing awe at success, creating an idolization of the actual: for which we now have the buzzword “to adapt ourselves to circumstances.” However, a person who has learned to bow before the power of history ends up nodding “yes” like a Chinese doll to all forms of power, whether it’s a government, public opinion, or a majority; and their actions move as the power directs. If every success has come from a “rational necessity,” and every event showcases the triumph of logic or the “Idea,” then—quickly get on your knees, and grant reverence to every rung of the success ladder! You say there are no more living mythologies? Religions are nearly extinct? Look at the religion of the power of history, and the clergy of the mythology of Ideas, with their worn out knees! Don’t all the virtues align with the new faith? And should we not call it selflessness when the historical man allows himself to become an “objective” reflection of everything that exists? Isn’t it noble to give up all power in heaven and earth just to worship the mere fact of power? Isn’t it just to constantly weigh the balance of forces and see which is the mightiest? And what refinement comes from such reflection on the past! To take everything objectively, to feel angry at nothing, to love nothing, and to understand everything—makes one gentle and adaptable. Even if someone raised in this mindset openly expresses offense, it’s noted in the artistic sense of ira et studium, though it’s really sine ira et studio.
What old-fashioned thoughts I have on such a combination of virtue and mythology! But they must out, however one may laugh at them. I would even say that history always teaches—“it was once,” and morality—“it ought not to be, or have been.” So history becomes a compendium of actual immorality. But how wrong would one be to regard history as the judge of this actual immorality! Morality is offended by the fact that a Raphael had to die at thirty-six; such a being ought not to die. If you came to the help of history, as the apologists of the actual, you would say: “he had spoken everything that was in him to speak, a longer life would only have enabled him to create a similar beauty, and not a new beauty,” and so on. Thus you become an advocatus diaboli by setting up the success, the fact, as your idol: whereas the fact is always dull, at all times more like calf than a god. Your apologies for history are helped by ignorance: for it is only because you do not know what a natura naturans like Raphael is, that you are not on fire when you think it existed once and can never exist again. Some one has lately tried to tell us that Goethe had out-lived himself with his eighty-two years: and yet I would gladly take two of Goethe's “outlived” years in exchange for whole cartloads of fresh modern lifetimes, to have another set of such conversations as those with Eckermann, and [Pg 74] be preserved from all the “modern” talk of these esquires of the moment. How few living men have a right to live, as against those mighty dead! That the many live and those few live no longer, is simply a brutal truth, that is, a piece of unalterable folly, a blank wall of “it was once so” against the moral judgment “it ought not to have been.” Yes, against the moral judgment! For you may speak of what virtue you will, of justice, courage, magnanimity, of wisdom and human compassion,—you will find the virtuous man will always rise against the blind force of facts, the tyranny of the actual, and submit himself to laws that are not the fickle laws of history. He ever swims against the waves of history, either by fighting his passions, as the nearest brute facts of his existence, or by training himself to honesty amid the glittering nets spun round him by falsehood. Were history nothing more than the “all-embracing system of passion and error,” man would have to read it as Goethe wished Werther to be read;—just as if it called to him, “Be a man and follow me not!” But fortunately history also keeps alive for us the memory of the great “fighters against history,” that is, against the blind power of the actual; it puts itself in the pillory just by glorifying the true historical nature in men who troubled themselves very little about the “thus it is,” in order that they might follow a “thus it must be” with greater joy and greater pride. Not to drag their generation to the grave, but to found a new one—that is the motive that ever drives them onward; and even if they are born late, there is a way of living by [Pg 75] which they can forget it—and future generations will know them only as the first-comers.
What old-fashioned ideas I have about this mix of virtue and mythology! But they must come out, no matter how people might laugh at them. I would even say that history always teaches—“it was once,” and morality—“it shouldn’t be, or shouldn’t have been.” So history becomes a record of real immorality. But it would be so wrong to view history as the judge of this real immorality! Morality is upset by the fact that a Raphael had to die at thirty-six; someone like him shouldn’t have to die. If you sided with history, like those who defend the current state of things, you would say: “he had said everything he needed to say, living longer would have only let him create a similar beauty, not a new beauty,” and so forth. Thus you become an advocatus diaboli by idolizing success, the fact: but the fact is always dull, more like a calf than a god. Your justifications for history rely on ignorance: it's only because you don’t understand what a natura naturans like Raphael is that you don't feel a fire when you think it existed once and can never exist again. Recently, someone tried to claim that Goethe outlived himself in those eighty-two years: yet I would gladly trade two of Goethe's “outlived” years for entire cartloads of fresh modern lifetimes, just to have another round of conversations like those with Eckermann, and be spared from all the “modern” chatter of these momentary figures. How few living people have the right to live compared to those great dead! The fact that so many live while so few do not is just a harsh truth, a piece of stubborn folly, a blank wall of “it was once so” against the moral judgment of “it shouldn’t have been.” Yes, against the moral judgment! You can talk about whatever virtue you want—justice, courage, generosity, wisdom, compassion—you’ll find the virtuous man always rising against the blind power of facts, the tyranny of what is real, submitting to laws that aren’t the fickle rules of history. He continually swims against the currents of history, either battling his desires, the closest brute facts of his existence, or training himself to be honest amid the glittering traps spun by falsehood. If history were nothing more than the “all-encompassing system of passion and error,” then man would have to read it as Goethe wished Werther to be read;—as if it said to him, “Be a man and don’t follow me!” But luckily, history also keeps alive the memory of the great “fighters against history,” that is, against the blind power of reality; it puts itself on display by glorifying the true historical nature in individuals who cared very little about “this is how it is,” so they could follow a “this is how it must be” with greater joy and pride. Not to drag their generation to the grave, but to create a new one—that is the motivation that always drives them forward; and even if they arrive late, there’s a way of living by which they can forget it—and future generations will recognize them only as the pioneers.
IX.
Is perhaps our time such a “first-comer”? Its historical sense is so strong, and has such universal and boundless expression, that future times will commend it, if only for this, as a first-comer—if there be any future time, in the sense of future culture. But here comes a grave doubt. Close to the modern man's pride there stands his irony about himself, his consciousness that he must live in a historical, or twilit, atmosphere, the fear that he can retain none of his youthful hopes and powers. Here and there one goes further into cynicism, and justifies the course of history, nay, the whole evolution of the world, as simply leading up to the modern man, according to the cynical canon:—“what you see now had to come, man had to be thus and not otherwise, no one can stand against this necessity.” He who cannot rest in a state of irony flies for refuge to the cynicism. The last decade makes him a present of one of its most beautiful inventions, a full and well-rounded phrase for this cynicism: he calls his way of living thoughtlessly and after the fashion of his time, “the full surrender of his personality to the world-process.” The personality and the world-process! The world-process and the personality of the earthworm! If only one did not eternally hear the word “world, world, world,” that hyperbole of all hyperboles; [Pg 76] when we should only speak, in a decent manner, of “man, man, man”! Heirs of the Greeks and Romans, of Christianity? All that seems nothing to the cynics. But “heirs of the world-process”; the final target of the world-process; the meaning and solution of all riddles of the universe, the ripest fruit on the tree of knowledge!—that is what I call a right noble thought: by this token are the firstlings of every time to be known, although they may have arrived last. The historical imagination has never flown so far, even in a dream; for now the history of man is merely the continuation of that of animals and plants: the universal historian finds traces of himself even in the utter depths of the sea, in the living slime. He stands astounded in face of the enormous way that man has run, and his gaze quivers before the mightier wonder, the modern man who can see all this way! He stands proudly on the pyramid of the world-process: and while he lays the final stone of his knowledge, he seems to cry aloud to listening Nature: “We are at the top, we are the top, we are the completion of Nature!”
Is our time really a "first-comer"? Its historical significance is so powerful and has such a universal and limitless expression that future generations will appreciate it, if only for this distinction—as a first-comer—if there is any future era in the context of future culture. Yet, there's a serious doubt. Close to the modern man's pride is his self-irony, his awareness that he lives in a historical, or twilight, environment, the fear that he can't hold onto any of his youthful dreams and abilities. Some individuals delve deeper into cynicism, justifying the course of history—or even the whole progression of the world—as simply leading to the modern man, according to the cynical view: “what you see now had to happen, man had to be this way and not otherwise; no one can oppose this necessity.” Those who can't find peace in irony seek refuge in cynicism. The past decade has gifted them one of its most fitting phrases for this cynicism: they refer to their way of living thoughtlessly, in line with their time, as “the full surrender of their personality to the world-process.” The personality and the world-process! The world-process and the personality of an earthworm! If only we didn't constantly hear the word “world, world, world,” that ultimate hyperbole; [Pg 76] when we should just speak, properly, of “man, man, man”! Heirs of the Greeks and Romans, of Christianity? All of that seems trivial to the cynics. But “heirs of the world-process”; the final goal of the world-process; the meaning and solution to all of life's mysteries, the ripest fruit on the tree of knowledge!—that’s what I consider a truly noble thought: by this measure are the first beings of any time to be recognized, even if they arrive last. The historical imagination has never soared this high, even in dreams; for now, the story of humanity is simply a continuation of that of animals and plants: the universal historian discovers traces of himself even in the deepest parts of the ocean, in the living sludge. He is amazed at the vast journey humanity has taken, and his gaze trembles before the even greater wonder, the modern man who can comprehend this entire journey! He stands proudly atop the pyramid of the world-process: and as he places the final stone of his knowledge, he seems to shout to the attentive Nature: “We are at the top, we are the top, we are the completion of Nature!”
O thou too proud European of the nineteenth century, art thou not mad? Thy knowledge does not complete Nature, it only kills thine own nature! Measure the height of what thou knowest by the depths of thy power to do. Thou climbest the sunbeams of knowledge up towards heaven—but also down to Chaos. Thy manner of going is fatal to thee; the ground slips from under thy feet into the unknown; thy life has no other stay, but only spider's webs that every new stroke of thy [Pg 77] knowledge tears asunder.—But not another serious word about this, for there is a lighter side to it all.
O you too proud European of the nineteenth century, are you not crazy? Your knowledge doesn’t enhance Nature; it just destroys your own nature! Measure the height of what you know by how deeply you are able to do. You reach the sunbeams of knowledge towards heaven—but also down to Chaos. Your way of moving is harmful to you; the ground slips away beneath you into the unknown; your life has no other support, just fragile spider webs that every new blow of your [Pg 77] knowledge tears apart.—But let’s not take this too seriously, because there’s a lighter side to it all.
The moralist, the artist, the saint and the statesman may well be troubled, when they see that all foundations are breaking up in mad unconscious ruin, and resolving themselves into the ever flowing stream of becoming; that all creation is being tirelessly spun into webs of history by the modern man, the great spider in the mesh of the world-net. We ourselves may be glad for once in a way that we see it all in the shining magic mirror of a philosophical parodist, in whose brain the time has come to an ironical consciousness of itself, to a point even of wickedness, in Goethe's phrase. Hegel once said, “when the spirit makes a fresh start, we philosophers are at hand.” Our time did make a fresh start—into irony, and lo! Edward von Hartmann was at hand, with his famous Philosophy of the Unconscious—or, more plainly, his philosophy of unconscious irony. We have seldom read a more jovial production, a greater philosophical joke than Hartmann's book. Any one whom it does not fully enlighten about “becoming,” who is not swept and garnished throughout by it, is ready to become a monument of the past himself. The beginning and end of the world-process, from the first throb of consciousness to its final leap into nothingness, with the task of our generation settled for it;—all drawn from that clever fount of inspiration, the Unconscious, and glittering in Apocalyptic light, imitating an honest seriousness to the life, as if it were a serious philosophy and not a huge joke,—such a system shows its creator to be one [Pg 78] of the first philosophical parodists of all time. Let us then sacrifice on his altar, and offer the inventor of a true universal medicine a lock of hair, in Schleiermacher's phrase. For what medicine would be more salutary to combat the excess of historical culture than Hartmann's parody of the world's history?
The moralist, the artist, the saint, and the statesman might be genuinely disturbed when they see all foundations crumbling into chaotic irrelevance, dissolving into the constant flow of becoming; that all creation is being tirelessly woven into the narrative of history by modern man, the great spider in the web of the world. We might actually be happy, for once, to witness it all in the shimmering, magical mirror of a philosophical satirist, in whose mind the time has reached an ironic awareness of itself, even touching on wickedness, as Goethe put it. Hegel once said, “when the spirit makes a fresh start, we philosophers are ready to help.” Our time did indeed make a fresh start—into irony, and behold! Edward von Hartmann was there, with his well-known Philosophy of the Unconscious—or, more straightforwardly, his philosophy of unconscious irony. We’ve rarely come across a more amusing work, a bigger philosophical joke than Hartmann's book. Anyone who isn’t fully enlightened about “becoming,” who isn't swept away and uplifted by it, is destined to become a relic of the past themselves. The beginning and end of the world process, from the first flicker of consciousness to its final plunge into nothingness, with our generation's tasks predefined;—all drawn from that clever source of inspiration, the Unconscious, and shining in Apocalyptic light, pretending to be sincerely significant to life, as if it were a serious philosophy instead of a grand joke,—such a system reveals its creator to be one of the first philosophical satirists in history. So let’s offer a sacrifice on his altar, and give the inventor of a true universal remedy a lock of hair, in Schleiermacher's words. Because what remedy would be more beneficial to counteract the overabundance of historical culture than Hartmann's satire of world history? [Pg 78]
If we wished to express in the fewest words what Hartmann really has to tell us from his mephitic tripod of unconscious irony, it would be something like this: our time could only remain as it is, if men should become thoroughly sick of this existence. And I fervently believe he is right. The frightful petrifaction of the time, the restless rattle of the ghostly bones, held naïvely up to us by David Strauss as the most beautiful fact of all—is justified by Hartmann not only from the past, ex causis efficientibus, but also from the future, ex causa finali. The rogue let light stream over our time from the last day, and saw that it was very good,—for him, that is, who wishes to feel the indigestibility of life at its full strength, and for whom the last day cannot come quickly enough. True, Hartmann calls the old age of life that mankind is approaching the “old age of man”: but that is the blessed state, according to him, where there is only a successful mediocrity; where art is the “evening's amusement of the Berlin financier,” and “the time has no more need for geniuses, either because it would be casting pearls before swine, or because the time has advanced beyond the stage where the geniuses are found, to one more important,” to that stage [Pg 79] of social evolution, in fact, in which every worker “leads a comfortable existence, with hours of work that leave him sufficient leisure to cultivate his intellect.” Rogue of rogues, you say well what is the aspiration of present-day mankind: but you know too what a spectre of disgust will arise at the end of this old age of mankind, as the result of the intellectual culture of stolid mediocrity. It is very pitiful to see, but it will be still more pitiful yet. “Antichrist is visibly extending his arms:” yet it must be so, for after all we are on the right road—of disgust at all existence. “Forward then, boldly, with the world-process, as workers in the vineyard of the Lord, for it is the process alone that can lead to redemption!”
If we wanted to sum up what Hartmann really has to say from his toxic perspective of unconscious irony in just a few words, it would be something like this: our time could only stay the same if people became completely fed up with this existence. And I truly believe he’s right. The horrifying stagnation of our era, the restless clattering of ghostly bones, naively shown to us by David Strauss as the most beautiful fact of all—is justified by Hartmann not only from the past, ex causis efficientibus, but also from the future, ex causa finali. The trickster lets light shine on our time from the end days, and sees that it’s very good—for him, that is, who wants to feel the discomfort of life in all its intensity, and for whom the end days cannot come soon enough. True, Hartmann refers to the impending old age of mankind as the “old age of man”: but according to him, that’s the blessed state where there’s only moderate success; where art is the “evening entertainment of the Berlin financier,” and “the time no longer needs geniuses, either because it would be wasting pearls on swine, or because society has moved past the stage where geniuses are found, to a more significant stage,” to that stage [Pg 79] of social evolution where every worker “has a comfortable life, with work hours that leave them enough free time to develop their intellect.” You rogue of rogues, you accurately capture the aspiration of today’s humanity: but you also know what a ghost of disgust will emerge at the end of this old age of mankind, as a result of the intellectual culture of dull mediocrity. It’s very sad to witness, but it will be even more pitiful. “Antichrist is visibly stretching out his arms:” yet it must be so, because after all, we are on the right path—of disgust with all existence. “So let’s move forward, boldly, with the world’s progress, as workers in the Lord’s vineyard, for it is this progress that can lead to redemption!”
The vineyard of the Lord! The process! To redemption! Who does not see and hear in this how historical culture, that only knows the word “becoming,” parodies itself on purpose and says the most irresponsible things about itself through its grotesque mask? For what does the rogue mean by this cry to the workers in the vineyard? By what “work” are they to strive boldly forward? Or, to ask another question:—what further has the historically educated fanatic of the world-process to do,—swimming and drowning as he is in the sea of becoming,—that he may at last gather in that vintage of disgust, the precious grape of the vineyard? He has nothing to do but to live on as he has lived, love what he has loved, hate what he has hated, and read the newspapers he has always read. The only sin is for him to live otherwise than he has lived. We are told how he has [Pg 80] lived, with monumental clearness, by that famous page with its large typed sentences, on which the whole rabble of our modern cultured folk have thrown themselves in blind ecstasy, because they believe they read their own justification there, haloed with an Apocalyptic light. For the unconscious parodist has demanded of every one of them, “the full surrender of his personality to the world-process, for the sake of his end, the redemption of the world”: or still more clearly,—“the assertion of the will to live is proclaimed to be the first step on the right road: for it is only in the full surrender to life and its sorrow, and not in the cowardice of personal renunciation and retreat, that anything can be done for the world-process.... The striving for the denial of the individual will is as foolish as it is useless, more foolish even than suicide.... The thoughtful reader will understand without further explanation how a practical philosophy can be erected on these principles, and that such a philosophy cannot endure any disunion, but only the fullest reconciliation with life.”
The vineyard of the Lord! The process! To redemption! Who doesn't see and hear in this how historical culture, which only knows the word "becoming," intentionally parodies itself and makes the most reckless statements about itself through its ridiculous mask? What does the trickster mean by this shout to the workers in the vineyard? What “work” are they supposed to push forward with? Or, to ask another question: what more does the historically educated fanatic of the world-process have to do, swimming and drowning in the sea of becoming, to finally gather in that vintage of disgust, the precious grape of the vineyard? He doesn’t have to do anything but live as he has lived, love what he has loved, hate what he has hated, and read the newspapers he’s always read. The only sin is for him to live any differently than he has lived. We are told how he has lived, with monumental clarity, by that famous page with its large typed sentences, on which the whole crowd of our modern cultured people have thrown themselves in blind ecstasy, because they believe they read their own justification there, illuminated with an Apocalyptic light. For the unconscious parodist has demanded of each of them, “the full surrender of his personality to the world-process, for the sake of his end, the redemption of the world”: or even more clearly,—“the assertion of the will to live is touted as the first step on the right path: for it is only in the full surrender to life and its sorrow, and not in the cowardice of personal renunciation and retreat, that anything can be accomplished for the world-process.... The pursuit of denying the individual will is as foolish as it is pointless, even more foolish than suicide.... The thoughtful reader will grasp without further explanation how a practical philosophy can be built on these principles, and that such a philosophy cannot tolerate any division, but only the complete reconciliation with life.” [Pg 80]
The thoughtful reader will understand! Then one really could misunderstand Hartmann! And what a splendid joke it is, that he should be misunderstood! Why should the Germans of to-day be particularly subtle? A valiant Englishman looks in vain for “delicacy of perception” and dares to say that “in the German mind there does seem to be something splay, something blunt-edged, unhandy and infelicitous.” Could the great German parodist contradict this? According to him, we are approaching “that ideal condition in which the [Pg 81] human race makes its history with full consciousness”: but we are obviously far from the perhaps more ideal condition, in which mankind can read Hartmann's book with full consciousness. If we once reach it, the word “world-process” will never pass any man's lips again without a smile. For he will remember the time when people listened to the mock gospel of Hartmann, sucked it in, attacked it, reverenced it, extended it and canonised it with all the honesty of that “German mind,” with “the uncanny seriousness of an owl,” as Goethe has it. But the world must go forward, the ideal condition cannot be won by dreaming, it must be fought and wrestled for, and the way to redemption lies only through joyousness, the way to redemption from that dull, owlish seriousness. The time will come when we shall wisely keep away from all constructions of the world-process, or even of the history of man; a time when we shall no more look at masses but at individuals, who form a sort of bridge over the wan stream of becoming. They may not perhaps continue a process, but they live out of time, as contemporaries: and thanks to history that permits such a company, they live as the Republic of geniuses of which Schopenhauer speaks. One giant calls to the other across the waste spaces of time, and the high spirit-talk goes on, undisturbed by the wanton noisy dwarfs who creep among them. The task of history is to be the mediator between these, and even to give the motive and power to produce the great man. The aim of mankind can lie ultimately only in its highest examples.
The thoughtful reader will get it! One could really misunderstand Hartmann! And what a great joke it is that he should be misunderstood! Why should Germans today be especially subtle? A brave Englishman looks in vain for “delicacy of perception” and dares to say, “there seems to be something awkward, something blunt and clumsy in the German mind.” Could the great German parodist argue against this? According to him, we are approaching “that ideal state in which the human race makes its history with full awareness”: but we are obviously far from the perhaps more ideal state, where humanity can read Hartmann's book with full awareness. Once we reach that point, the term “world-process” will never be uttered again without a smile. For he will remember the days when people absorbed the mock gospel of Hartmann, embraced it, criticized it, revered it, expanded it, and canonized it with all the sincerity of that “German mind,” with “the uncanny seriousness of an owl,” as Goethe puts it. But the world must move forward; the ideal condition cannot be achieved through daydreaming; it must be fought for, and the path to redemption lies only through joy, the way to break free from that dull, owl-like seriousness. The time will come when we will wisely steer clear of all theories of the world-process or even of human history; a time when we will focus not on masses but on individuals, who serve as a bridge over the fleeting stream of becoming. They may not necessarily continue a process, but they exist outside of time, as contemporaries: and thanks to history that allows for such a gathering, they exist as the Republic of geniuses that Schopenhauer talks about. One giant calls to another across the empty spaces of time, and profound discussions continue, undisturbed by the noisy little people who scurry around them. The role of history is to mediate between these figures and even to provide the motivation and strength to create the great individual. Ultimately, humanity’s goal can only lie in its highest examples.
Our low comedian has his word on this too, with [Pg 82] his wonderful dialectic, which is just as genuine as its admirers are admirable. “The idea of evolution cannot stand with our giving the world-process an endless duration in the past, for thus every conceivable evolution must have taken place, which is not the case (O rogue!); and so we cannot allow the process an endless duration in the future. Both would raise the conception of evolution to a mere ideal (And again rogue!), and would make the world-process like the sieve of the Danaides. The complete victory of the logical over the illogical (O thou complete rogue!) must coincide with the last day, the end in time of the world-process.” No, thou clear, scornful spirit, so long as the illogical rules as it does to-day,—so long, for example, as the world-process can be spoken of as thou speakest of it, amid such deep-throated assent,—the last day is yet far off. For it is still too joyful on this earth, many an illusion still blooms here—like the illusion of thy contemporaries about thee. We are not yet ripe to be hurled into thy nothingness: for we believe that we shall have a still more splendid time, when men once begin to understand thee, thou misunderstood, unconscious one! But if, in spite of that, disgust shall come throned in power, as thou hast prophesied to thy readers; if thy portrayal of the present and the future shall prove to be right,—and no one has despised them with such loathing as thou,—I am ready then to cry with the majority in the form prescribed by thee, that next Saturday evening, punctually at twelve o'clock, thy world shall fall to pieces. And our decree shall conclude thus—from to-morrow time [Pg 83] shall not exist, and the Times shall no more be published. Perhaps it will be in vain, and our decree of no avail: at any rate we have still time for a fine experiment. Take a balance and put Hartmann's “Unconscious” in one of the scales, and his “World-process” in the other. There are some who believe they weigh equally; for in each scale there is an evil word—and a good joke.
Our comedian has something to say about this too, with [Pg 82] his amazing argumentation, which is as real as its fans are impressive. “The concept of evolution can’t hold up if we assume that the world-process has an endless duration in the past, because then every possible evolution must have already happened, which isn't true (Oh, you trickster!); so we can’t let the process have an endless duration in the future either. Both scenarios would trivialize evolution into just an idea (And again, you rogue!), and turn the world-process into the sieve of the Danaides. The complete triumph of the logical over the illogical (Oh you clever rogue!) must happen at the very end of the world-process, the last day in time.” No, you clear, scornful spirit, as long as the illogical rules as it does today—for example, as long as people can talk about the world-process the way you do, with such deep agreement—the last day is still a long way off. Because it’s still too joyful on this earth, many illusions still thrive here—like the illusion your contemporaries have about you. We’re not ready to be thrown into your nothingness: we believe that a more splendid time awaits us when people finally start to understand you, you misunderstood, unconscious being! But if, despite that, disgust takes over, as you’ve predicted for your readers; if your depiction of the present and the future turns out to be right—and no one has despised them more than you—I’ll be ready to shout with the majority, as you prescribed, that next Saturday evening, exactly at midnight, your world shall fall apart. And our decree will end like this—from tomorrow on time [Pg 83] will cease to exist, and the Times will no longer be published. Perhaps it will be pointless, and our decree will be of no use: at any rate, we still have time for a good experiment. Take a scale and put Hartmann’s “Unconscious” in one side and his “World-process” in the other. Some believe they balance each other; for in each side, there’s an evil word—and a good joke.
When they are once understood, no one will take Hartmann's words on the world-process as anything but a joke. It is, as a fact, high time to move forward with the whole battalion of satire and malice against the excesses of the “historical sense,” the wanton love of the world-process at the expense of life and existence, the blind confusion of all perspective. And it will be to the credit of the philosopher of the Unconscious that he has been the first to see the humour of the world-process, and to succeed in making others see it still more strongly by the extraordinary seriousness of his presentation. The existence of the “world” and “humanity” need not trouble us for some time, except to provide us with a good joke: for the presumption of the small earthworm is the most uproariously comic thing on the face of the earth. Ask thyself to what end thou art here, as an individual; and if no one can tell thee, try then to justify the meaning of thy existence a posteriori, by putting before thyself a high and noble end. Perish on that rock! I know no better aim for life than to be broken on something great and impossible, animæ magnæ prodigus. But if we have the doctrines of the finality of “becoming,” [Pg 84] of the flux of all ideas, types, and species, of the lack of all radical difference between man and beast (a true but fatal idea as I think),—if we have these thrust on the people in the usual mad way for another generation, no one need be surprised if that people drown on its little miserable shoals of egoism, and petrify in its self-seeking. At first it will fall asunder and cease to be a people. In its place perhaps individualist systems, secret societies for the extermination of non-members, and similar utilitarian creations, will appear on the theatre of the future. Are we to continue to work for these creations and write history from the standpoint of the masses; to look for laws in it, to be deduced from the needs of the masses, the laws of motion of the lowest loam and clay strata of society? The masses seem to be worth notice in three aspects only: first as the copies of great men, printed on bad paper from worn-out plates, next as a contrast to the great men, and lastly as their tools: for the rest, let the devil and statistics fly away with them! How could statistics prove that there are laws in history? Laws? Yes, they may prove how common and abominably uniform the masses are: and should we call the effects of leaden folly, imitation, love and hunger—laws? We may admit it: but we are sure of this too—that so far as there are laws in history, the laws are of no value and the history of no value either. And least valuable of all is that kind of history which takes the great popular movements as the most important events of the past, and regards the great men only as their clearest expression, the visible bubbles on the stream. [Pg 85] Thus the masses have to produce the great man, chaos to bring forth order; and finally all the hymns are naturally sung to the teeming chaos. Everything is called “great” that has moved the masses for some long time, and becomes, as they say, a “historical power.” But is not this really an intentional confusion of quantity and quality? When the brutish mob have found some idea, a religious idea for example, which satisfies them, when they have defended it through thick and thin for centuries then, and then only, will they discover its inventor to have been a great man. The highest and noblest does not affect the masses at all. The historical consequences of Christianity, its “historical power,” toughness and persistence prove nothing, fortunately, as to its founder's greatness, They would have been a witness against him. For between him and the historical success of Christianity lies a dark heavy weight of passion and error, lust of power and honour, and the crushing force of the Roman Empire. From this, Christianity had its earthly taste, and its earthly foundations too, that made its continuance in this world possible. Greatness should not depend on success; Demosthenes is great without it. The purest and noblest adherents of Christianity have always doubted and hindered, rather than helped, its effect in the world, its so-called “historical power”; for they were accustomed to stand outside the “world,” and cared little for the “process of the Christian Idea.” Hence they have generally remained unknown to history, and their very names are lost. In Christian terms the devil is the prince of the world, and the lord of [Pg 86] progress and consequence: he is the power behind all “historical power,” and so will it remain, however ill it may sound to-day in ears that are accustomed to canonise such power and consequence. The world has become skilled at giving new names to things and even baptizing the devil. It is truly an hour of great danger. Men seem to be near the discovery that the egoism of individuals, groups or masses has been at all times the lever of the “historical movements”: and yet they are in no way disturbed by the discovery, but proclaim that “egoism shall be our god.” With this new faith in their hearts, they begin quite intentionally to build future history on egoism: though it must be a clever egoism, one that allows of some limitation, that it may stand firmer; one that studies history for the purpose of recognising the foolish kind of egoism. Their study has taught them that the state has a special mission in all future egoistic systems: it will be the patron of all the clever egoisms, to protect them with all the power of its military and police against the dangerous outbreaks of the other kind. There is the same idea in introducing history—natural as well as human history—among the labouring classes, whose folly makes them dangerous. For men know well that a grain of historical culture is able to break down the rough, blind instincts and desires, or to turn them to the service of a clever egoism. In fact they are beginning to think, with Edward von Hartmann, of “fixing themselves with an eye to the future in their earthly home, and making themselves comfortable there.” Hartmann calls this life the “manhood [Pg 87] of humanity” with an ironical reference to what is now called “manhood”;—as if only our sober models of selfishness were embraced by it; just as he prophesies an age of graybeards following on this stage,—obviously another ironical glance at our ancient time-servers. For he speaks of the ripe discretion with which “they view all the stormy passions of their past life and understand the vanity of the ends they seem to have striven for.” No, a manhood of crafty and historically cultured egoism corresponds to an old age that hangs to life with no dignity but a horrible tenacity, where the
When Hartmann's ideas about the world process are finally understood, no one will see them as anything other than a joke. It's definitely time to push back against the extreme obsession with the "historical sense," the reckless love for the world process that neglects real life, and the complete confusion of all perspective. The philosopher of the Unconscious deserves credit for being the first to recognize the humor in the world process and to make others see it even more clearly through the seriousness of his presentation. The existence of "the world" and "humanity" shouldn't bother us for a while; they should just provide us with a good laugh, because the arrogance of the lowly earthworm is the most absurdly funny thing on this planet. Ask yourself what purpose you serve as an individual; if no one can provide an answer, then try to justify your existence by coming up with a high and noble goal. Good luck with that! I can't think of a better aim for life than to be shattered against something great and impossible, a "waste of a great soul." But if for the next generation we're inundated with ideas about the finality of "becoming," the flow of all ideas, types, and species, and the absence of any significant difference between man and beast (which is true but a deadly idea), then no one should be surprised if society drowns in its little, miserable shoals of self-interest and freezes in its pursuit of personal gain. At first, it will fragment and lose its identity as a people. In its place, perhaps individualist theories, secret societies aimed at eliminating non-members, and other practical creations will take center stage in the future. Are we supposed to keep working for these creations and write history from the perspective of the masses? Are we looking for laws that arise from the needs of the masses, the laws of motion of society's lowest classes? The masses seem worth mentioning in three ways: first, as copies of great men printed on cheap paper from worn-out plates; second, as a contrast to great men; and third, as their tools. For everything else, let the devil and statistics take them away! How could statistics show that there are laws in history? Laws? Sure, they can demonstrate how common and abysmally uniform the masses are. And should we call the effects of foolishness, imitation, love, and hunger—laws? We might accept that; but we're also sure that as far as laws exist in history, they lack value, and so does history itself. And of all kinds of history, the least valuable is that which considers the great popular movements as the most significant past events and regards the great individuals merely as their clearest expressions, the visible bubbles on the surface. Thus, the masses must create the great man, chaos must give rise to order; and naturally, all the praises are sung to the overflowing chaos. Everything that has stirred the masses for some time is called "great" and becomes, as they say, a "historical power." But isn't this really a deliberate confusion of quantity and quality? When the brutish crowd comes across an idea, say a religious idea, that satisfies them, and they defend it fiercely for centuries, then and only then will they recognize its inventor as a great man. The highest and noblest truths do not resonate with the masses at all. The historical impact of Christianity, its "historical power," durability, and persistence don’t necessarily prove anything about its founder's greatness; they would actually stand against it. Between him and Christianity's success lies a dark, heavy burden of passion and error, desire for power and honor, and the overwhelming dominance of the Roman Empire. From this, Christianity acquired its worldly character and foundations that allowed it to persist here. Greatness shouldn't rely on success; Demosthenes is great even without it. The purest and most noble followers of Christianity have always doubted and hindered rather than aided its impact in the world, its so-called "historical power"; they preferred to stand outside the "world" and cared little for the "process of the Christian Idea." Thus, they've generally been forgotten by history, and their names have been lost. In Christian doctrine, the devil is the ruler of this world, the lord of progress and outcome; he is the force behind all "historical power," and this will remain the case, even if it sounds uncomfortable today to those who typically sanctify such power and significance. The world has become adept at renaming things and even rebranding the devil. We are truly in a time of great danger. People seem close to realizing that the egoism of individuals, groups, or masses has always been the driving force behind "historical movements"; yet they are unfazed by this realization and instead declare that "egoism shall be our god." With this new belief in their hearts, they intentionally set out to shape future history around egoism, though it must be a clever kind of egoism—one that allows for some limitations to remain more stable, one that studies history to recognize foolish forms of egoism. Their research has taught them that the state has a specific role in all future egoistic systems: it will support all the clever egoists, protecting them with the full force of its military and police against any dangerous outbreaks from the other kind. There is the same rationale behind introducing history—both natural and human—to the working classes, whose ignorance poses a danger. For people know well that a touch of historical culture can break down rough, blind instincts and desires or redirect them to serve a shrewd egoism. In fact, they are beginning to think, along with Edward von Hartmann, about "settling down with an eye to the future in their earthly home and making themselves comfortable there." Hartmann refers to this phase as the "manhood of humanity" in an ironic nod to what is now considered "manhood"; as if only our sober models of selfishness were included; just as he predicts an age of elderly men following this stage—clearly another ironic dig at our ancient time-servers. He mentions the mature discretion with which "they reflect on all the turbulent passions of their past and recognize the futility of their supposed goals." No, a maturity of cunning and historically savvy egoism aligns with an old age clinging to life in a disgraceful but stubborn manner, where the
“last scene of all
That ends this strange eventful history,
Is second childishness and mere oblivion,
Sans teeth, sans eyes, sans taste, sans everything.”
“the final act of all
That concludes this bizarre, impactful journey,
Is a second childhood and complete forgetfulness,
Without teeth, without eyes, without taste, without anything.”
Whether the dangers of our life and culture come from these dreary, toothless old men, or from the so-called “men” of Hartmann, we have the right to defend our youth with tooth and claw against both of them, and never tire of saving the future from these false prophets. But in this battle we shall discover an unpleasant truth—that men intentionally help, and encourage, and use, the worst aberrations of the historical sense from which the present time suffers.
Whether the dangers in our lives and culture come from these grim, ineffectual old men, or from the so-called "men" of Hartmann, we have every right to protect our youth fiercely against both of them, and to never stop fighting for the future against these false prophets. But in this struggle, we will uncover an uncomfortable reality—that men deliberately assist, promote, and exploit the worst distortions of historical understanding that plague the present time.
They use it, however, against youth, in order to transform it into that ripe “egoism of manhood” they so long for: they use it to overcome the natural reluctance of the young by its magical splendour, which unmans while it enlightens them. Yes, we know only too well the kind of ascendency history [Pg 88] can gain; how it can uproot the strongest instincts of youth, passion, courage, unselfishness and love; can cool its feeling for justice, can crush or repress its desire for a slow ripening by the contrary desire to be soon productive, ready and useful; and cast a sick doubt over all honesty and downrightness of feeling. It can even cozen youth of its fairest privilege, the power of planting a great thought with the fullest confidence, and letting it grow of itself to a still greater thought. An excess of history can do all that, as we have seen, by no longer allowing a man to feel and act unhistorically: for history is continually shifting his horizon and removing the atmosphere surrounding him. From an infinite horizon he withdraws into himself, back into the small egoistic circle, where he must become dry and withered: he may possibly attain to cleverness, but never to wisdom. He lets himself be talked over, is always calculating and parleying with facts. He is never enthusiastic, but blinks his eyes, and understands how to look for his own profit or his party's in the profit or loss of somebody else. He unlearns all his useless modesty, and turns little by little into the “man” or the “graybeard” of Hartmann. And that is what they want him to be: that is the meaning of the present cynical demand for the “full surrender of the personality to the world-process”—for the sake of his end, the redemption of the world, as the rogue E. von Hartmann tells us. Though redemption can scarcely be the conscious aim of these people: the world were better redeemed by being redeemed from these “men” and [Pg 89] “graybeards.” For then would come the reign of youth.
They use it against young people to change them into that ripe "selfishness of adulthood" they long for: they use it to overcome the natural hesitance of youth with its enchanting allure, which disarms while it enlightens them. Yes, we know all too well how much influence history can have; how it can uproot the strongest instincts of youth—passion, courage, selflessness, and love; can cool feelings for justice; can crush or suppress the desire for slow growth in favor of the urge to be quickly productive, ready, and useful; and cast a sickly doubt over all honesty and straightforward feelings. It can even deceive youth out of its most beautiful privilege, the ability to plant a great idea with complete confidence and let it grow into something even greater. An overload of history can do all that, as we've seen, by preventing a person from feeling and acting in a way that is "beyond history": because history is constantly shifting their perspective and changing the environment around them. From an infinite perspective, they retreat into themselves, back into a small, selfish circle, where they become dry and withered: they might become clever, but they'll never find wisdom. They allow themselves to be talked over, always calculating and negotiating with facts. They're never enthusiastic, but instead blink and know how to look for their own benefit or their group's benefit in someone else's profit or loss. They unlearn any useless modesty and gradually transform into the "man" or "elder" described by Hartmann. And that's what they want him to be: that's the meaning behind the current cynical demand for the "total surrender of the individual to the world process"—for the sake of their goal, the redemption of the world, as the trickster E. von Hartmann tells us. Though the redemption is hardly the conscious aim of these people: the world would be better off redeemed from these "men" and "elders." For then would come the reign of youth.
X.
And in this kingdom of youth I can cry Land! Land! Enough, and more than enough, of the wild voyage over dark strange seas, of eternal search and eternal disappointment! The coast is at last in sight. Whatever it be, we must land there, and the worst haven is better than tossing again in the hopeless waves of an infinite scepticism. Let us hold fast by the land: we shall find the good harbours later and make the voyage easier for those who come after us.
And in this youthful kingdom, I can shout, "Land! Land!" I've had enough, more than enough, of the wild journey over dark, strange seas, of endless searching and constant letdowns! The shore is finally in sight. Whatever it is, we have to land there, and the worst refuge is better than drifting again in the hopeless waves of endless doubt. Let’s hold on to the land: we’ll discover the good ports later and make the journey easier for those who come after us.
The voyage was dangerous and exciting. How far are we even now from that quiet state of contemplation with which we first saw our ship launched! In tracking out the dangers of history, we have found ourselves especially exposed to them. We carry on us the marks of that sorrow which an excess of history brings in its train to the men of the modern time. And this present treatise, as I will not attempt to deny, shows the modern note of a weak personality in the intemperateness of its criticism, the unripeness of its humanity, in the too frequent transitions from irony to cynicism, from arrogance to scepticism. And yet I trust in the inspiring power that directs my vessel instead of genius; I trust in youth, that has brought me on the right road in forcing from me a protest against the modern historical education, and a demand that the man must learn to live, above all, and only [Pg 90] use history in the service of the life that he has learned to live. He must be young to understand this protest; and considering the premature grayness of our present youth, he can scarcely be young enough if he would understand its reason as well. An example will help me. In Germany, not more than a century ago, a natural instinct for what is called “poetry” was awakened in some young men. Are we to think that the generations who had lived before that time had not spoken of the art, however really strange and unnatural it may have been to them? We know the contrary; that they had thought, written, and quarrelled about it with all their might—in “words, words, words.” Giving life to such words did not prove the death of the word-makers; in a certain sense they are living still. For if, as Gibbon says, nothing but time—though a long time—is needed for a world to perish, so nothing but time—though still more time—is needed for a false idea to be destroyed in Germany, the “Land of Little-by-little.” In any event, there are perhaps a hundred men more now than there were a century ago who know what poetry is: perhaps in another century there will be a hundred more who have learned in the meantime what culture is, and that the Germans have had as yet no culture, however proudly they may talk about it. The general satisfaction of the Germans at their culture will seem as foolish and incredible to such men as the once lauded classicism of Gottsched, or the reputation of Ramler as the German Pindar, seemed to us. They will perhaps think this “culture” to be merely a kind of knowledge [Pg 91] about culture, and a false and superficial knowledge at that. False and superficial, because the Germans endured the contradiction between life and knowledge, and did not see what was characteristic in the culture of really educated peoples, that it can only rise and bloom from life. But by the Germans it is worn like a paper flower, or spread over like the icing on a cake; and so must remain a useless lie for ever.
The journey was risky and thrilling. How far are we from that peaceful moment of reflection when we first saw our ship take off? In exploring the dangers of history, we’ve found ourselves especially vulnerable to them. We bear the scars of the sorrow that comes with an overload of history for modern individuals. And this current piece, as I won’t deny, reveals a modern tendency of a fragile personality in its harsh criticism, the immaturity of its humanity, exhibiting too many shifts from irony to cynicism, from arrogance to skepticism. Yet, I trust in the motivating force that guides my journey instead of genius; I trust in youth, which has led me down the right path, pushing me to protest against the contemporary historical education and to insist that individuals must learn to live, above all else, and only [Pg 90] use history to serve the life they’ve learned to live. One must be young to grasp this protest; considering how prematurely our youth are aging now, one can hardly be young enough to understand its rationale as well. A case in point: In Germany, not more than a century ago, some young men felt a natural urge for what we call "poetry." Should we believe that the generations before them hadn’t spoken about the art, no matter how truly strange and unnatural it might have seemed to them? We know otherwise; they contemplated, wrote, and argued about it with all their might—in “words, words, words.” Bringing life to such words didn’t signify the death of the word creators; in a way, they are still alive. For if, as Gibbon states, all it takes for a world to perish is time—albeit a long time—then similarly, all it takes for a false idea to be eradicated in Germany, the “Land of Little-by-little,” is time—and even more of it. Regardless, there are perhaps a hundred more individuals now than there were a century ago who understand what poetry is: maybe in another century, there will be a hundred more who have learned during that time what culture is, and that Germans haven't yet achieved true culture, no matter how proudly they may claim it. The general sense of satisfaction among Germans regarding their culture will seem as silly and unbelievable to such individuals as the once-admired classicism of Gottsched and the reputation of Ramler as the German Pindar did to us. They may view this “culture” as merely a form of knowledge [Pg 91] about culture, and a false and superficial knowledge at that. False and superficial because Germans have lived with the contradiction between life and knowledge, failing to recognize what is distinctive about the culture of truly educated societies: that it can only flourish from life. Instead, Germans treat it like a paper flower or spread it like icing on a cake; hence, it must remain a pointless lie forever.
The education of youth in Germany starts from this false and unfruitful idea of culture. Its aim, when faced squarely, is not to form the liberally educated man, but the professor, the man of science, who wants to be able to make use of his science as soon as possible, and stands on one side in order to see life clearly. The result, even from a ruthlessly practical point of view, is the historically and æsthetically trained Philistine, the babbler of old saws and new wisdom on Church, State and Art, the sensorium that receives a thousand impressions, the insatiable belly that yet knows not what true hunger and thirst is. An education with such an aim and result is against nature. But only he who is not quite drowned in it can feel that; only youth can feel it, because it still has the instinct of nature, that is the first to be broken by that education. But he who will break through that education in his turn, must come to the help of youth when called upon; must let the clear light of understanding shine on its unconscious striving, and bring it to a full, vocal consciousness. How is he to attain such a strange end?
The education of young people in Germany is based on a flawed and unproductive concept of culture. When you think about it, its true goal isn't to create well-rounded individuals but rather to produce professors and scientists who want to apply their knowledge as quickly as possible, stepping aside to gain a clear view of life. The outcome, even from a purely practical standpoint, is the historically and aesthetically trained Philistine—someone who recites old clichés and trendy ideas about religion, government, and art. This person absorbs countless influences but does not understand true hunger and thirst. An education aimed at this outcome goes against nature. However, only someone who hasn’t completely succumbed to it can recognize that; only young people can feel it, as they still have an instinct for nature, which is the first thing that gets suppressed by such an education. To break through that education, one must support the youth when they reach out; one must let the light of understanding illuminate their unconscious desires and help them become fully aware of their aspirations. How can one achieve such a peculiar goal?
Principally by destroying the superstition that [Pg 92] this kind of education is necessary. People think nothing but this troublesome reality of ours is possible. Look through the literature of higher education in school and college for the last ten years, and you will be astonished—and pained—to find how much alike all the proposals of reform have been; in spite of all the hesitations and violent controversies surrounding them. You will see how blindly they have all adopted the old idea of the “educated man” (in our sense) being the necessary and reasonable basis of the system. The monotonous canon runs thus: the young man must begin with a knowledge of culture, not even with a knowledge of life, still less with life and the living of it. This knowledge of culture is forced into the young mind in the form of historical knowledge; which means that his head is filled with an enormous mass of ideas, taken second-hand from past times and peoples, not from immediate contact with life. He desires to experience something for himself, and feel a close-knit, living system of experiences growing within himself. But his desire is drowned and dizzied in the sea of shams, as if it were possible to sum up in a few years the highest and notablest experiences of ancient times, and the greatest times too. It is the same mad method that carries our young artists off to picture-galleries, instead of the studio of a master, and above all the one studio of the only master, Nature. As if one could discover by a hasty rush through history the ideas and technique of past times, and their individual outlook on life! For life itself is a kind of handicraft that must be learned thoroughly and industriously, and [Pg 93] diligently practised, if we are not to have mere botchers and babblers as the issue of it all!
The main goal is to break the misconception that [Pg 92] this style of education is essential. People believe that only our frustrating reality is possible. If you look at the literature on higher education in schools and colleges over the past decade, you'll be shocked—and disappointed—to see how similar all the reform proposals have been, despite the debates and disagreements around them. You'll notice how blindly they have all accepted the outdated notion of the "educated person" (in our sense) as the essential and rational foundation of the system. The repetitive mantra goes like this: young men must start with a knowledge of culture, not with understanding life, and certainly not with actually living it. This cultural knowledge is drilled into the young mind through historical facts; this means filling their heads with a huge amount of ideas, taken second-hand from the past rather than from direct experiences with life. They want to experience things for themselves and feel a cohesive, living tapestry of experiences growing within them. But their desire gets lost and overwhelmed in a sea of pretenses, as if it were possible to condense the richest and most significant experiences of ancient times, and even the greatest eras, into just a few years. It’s the same reckless approach that sends our young artists to galleries instead of to the studio of a master, especially the ultimate master, Nature. As if one could rush through history to quickly grasp the ideas and techniques of bygone eras, along with their unique perspectives on life! Because life itself is a craft that must be learned thoroughly and diligently practiced, or else we’ll just end up creating amateurs and talkers as the result! [Pg 93]
Plato thought it necessary for the first generation of his new society (in the perfect state) to be brought up with the help of a “mighty lie.” The children were to be taught to believe that they had all lain dreaming for a long time under the earth, where they had been moulded and formed by the master-hand of Nature. It was impossible to go against the past, and work against the work of gods! And so it had to be an unbreakable law of nature, that he who is born to be a philosopher has gold in his body, the fighter has only silver, and the workman iron and bronze. As it is not possible to blend these metals, according to Plato, so there could never be any confusion between the classes: the belief in the æterna veritas of this arrangement was the basis of the new education and the new state. So the modern German believes also in the æterna veritas of his education, of his kind of culture: and yet this belief will fail—as the Platonic state would have failed—if the mighty German lie be ever opposed by the truth, that the German has no culture because he cannot build one on the basis of his education. He wishes for the flower without the root or the stalk; and so he wishes in vain. That is the simple truth, a rude and unpleasant truth, but yet a mighty one.
Plato believed it was essential for the first generation of his new society (in the ideal state) to be raised with the help of a “great lie.” The children were to be taught to believe that they had all been dreaming for a long time underground, where they were shaped and formed by Nature’s masterful hand. It was impossible to go against the past and oppose the work of the gods! Therefore, it had to be an unbreakable law of nature that those born to be philosophers had gold in their bodies, the warriors had only silver, and the workers had iron and bronze. Just as it’s not possible to mix these metals, according to Plato, there could never be any confusion between the classes: the belief in the æterna veritas of this arrangement was the foundation of the new education and the new state. Similarly, the modern German also believes in the æterna veritas of his education and culture; but this belief will fail—just as the Platonic state would have failed—if the powerful German lie ever encounters the truth that Germans lack culture because they cannot build one based on their education. He desires the flower without the root or the stem; and so he wishes in vain. That is the simple truth, a harsh and uncomfortable truth, but nonetheless a powerful one.
But our first generation must be brought up in this “mighty truth,” and must suffer from it too; for it must educate itself through it, even against its own nature, to attain a new nature and manner of life, which shall yet proceed from the old. So [Pg 94] it might say to itself, in the old Spanish phrase, “Defienda me Dios de my,” God keep me from myself, from the character, that is, which has been put into me. It must taste that truth drop by drop, like a bitter, powerful medicine. And every man in this generation must subdue himself to pass the judgment on his own nature, which he might pass more easily on his whole time:—“We are without instruction, nay, we are too corrupt to live, to see and hear truly and simply, to understand what is near and natural to us. We have not yet laid even the foundations of culture, for we are not ourselves convinced that we have a sincere life in us.” We crumble and fall asunder, our whole being is divided, half mechanically, into an inner and outer side; we are sown with ideas as with dragon's teeth, and bring forth a new dragon-brood of them; we suffer from the malady of words, and have no trust in any feeling that is not stamped with its special word. And being such a dead fabric of words and ideas, that yet has an uncanny movement in it, I have still perhaps the right to say cogito ergo sum, though not vivo ergo cogito. I am permitted the empty esse, not the full green vivere. A primary feeling tells me that I am a thinking being but not a living one, that I am no “animal,” but at most a “cogital.” “Give me life, and I will soon make you a culture out of it”—will be the cry of every man in this new generation, and they will all know each other by this cry. But who will give them this life?
But our first generation needs to grow up in this “mighty truth” and must also suffer because of it; they have to educate themselves through it, even going against their own nature, to achieve a new nature and way of life that will still come from the old. So [Pg 94] they might say to themselves, in the old Spanish saying, “Defiendame Dios de my,” God keep me from myself, from the character that has been instilled in me. They must experience that truth drop by drop, like a bitter, potent medicine. Every individual in this generation must conquer themselves to judge their own nature, which they could evaluate more easily than their entire time:—“We lack guidance; in fact, we are too corrupted to truly see, hear simply, or understand what is near and natural to us. We haven’t even laid the foundations of culture, because we aren’t convinced that we have a genuine life within us.” We crumble and fall apart, our whole existence is split, half mechanically, into an inner and outer side; we are filled with ideas like dragon's teeth, producing a new dragon-brood from them; we suffer from the sickness of words and trust no feeling that isn't marked with its unique word. And being such a lifeless collection of words and ideas, yet having an eerie motion, I can still perhaps rightfully say cogito ergo sum, though not vivo ergo cogito. I am allowed the empty esse, not the full green vivere. A primary feeling tells me that I am a thinking being but not a living one, that I am no “animal,” but at best a “cogital.” “Give me life, and I will quickly create a culture from it”—will be the cry of every person in this new generation, and they will all recognize each other by this cry. But who will give them this life?
But it is sick, this life that is set free, and must be healed. It suffers from many diseases, and not only from the memory of its chains. It suffers from the malady which I have spoken of, the malady of history. Excess of history has attacked the plastic power of life, that no more understands how to use the past as a means of strength and nourishment. It is a fearful disease, and yet, if youth had not a natural gift for clear vision, no one would see that it is a disease, and that a paradise of health has been lost. But the same youth, with that same natural instinct of health, has guessed how the paradise can be regained. It knows the magic herbs and simples for the malady of history, and the excess of it. And what are they called?
But this life that is set free is unwell and needs healing. It's suffering from various issues, not just from the memory of its chains. It's affected by the illness I've talked about, the illness of history. An overload of history has weakened the life force, which no longer knows how to use the past as a source of strength and nourishment. It's a terrifying condition, and yet, if youth didn’t have a natural ability for clear sight, no one would recognize it as an illness, or that a healthy paradise has been lost. Yet that same youth, with its natural instinct for health, has figured out how to reclaim that paradise. It knows the magical herbs and remedies for the illness of history and its excess. And what are they called?
It is no marvel that they bear the names of poisons:—the antidotes to history are the “unhistorical” and the “super-historical.” With these names we return to the beginning of our inquiry and draw near to its final close.
It’s no surprise that they’re called poisons: the antidotes to history are the “unhistorical” and the “super-historical.” With these names, we come back to the start of our exploration and move closer to its conclusion.
By the word “unhistorical” I mean the power, the art of forgetting, and of drawing a limited horizon round one's self. I call the power “super-historical” which turns the eyes from the process of becoming to that which gives existence an eternal and stable character, to art and religion. Science—for it is science that makes us speak of “poisons”—sees in these powers contrary powers: for it considers only that view of things to be true and right, and therefore scientific, which regards [Pg 96] something as finished and historical, not as continuing and eternal. Thus it lives in a deep antagonism towards the powers that make for eternity—art and religion,—for it hates the forgetfulness that is the death of knowledge, and tries to remove all limitation of horizon and cast men into an infinite boundless sea, whose waves are bright with the clear knowledge—of becoming!
By “unhistorical,” I mean the ability, the art of forgetting, and of creating a limited view of oneself. I refer to the power as “super-historical” that shifts focus from the process of becoming to what gives existence an eternal and stable quality, like art and religion. Science—since it's science that makes us talk about “poisons”—sees these powers as opposites: it only considers the perspective that views things as finished and historical to be true and valid, and therefore scientific, not as ongoing and eternal. Consequently, it exists in deep opposition to the powers that promote eternity—art and religion—because it detests the forgetfulness that leads to the death of knowledge and seeks to eliminate all limitations of perspective, casting people into an infinite, boundless sea, where the waves shine with the clear understanding of—becoming!
If they could only live therein! Just as towns are shaken by an avalanche and become desolate, and man builds his house there in fear and for a season only; so life is broken in sunder and becomes weak and spiritless, if the avalanche of ideas started by science take from man the foundation of his rest and security, the belief in what is stable and eternal. Must life dominate knowledge, or knowledge life? Which of the two is the higher, and decisive power? There is no room for doubt: life is the higher, and the dominating power, for the knowledge that annihilated life would be itself annihilated too. Knowledge presupposes life, and has the same interest in maintaining it that every creature has in its own preservation. Science needs very careful watching: there is a hygiene of life near the volumes of science, and one of its sentences runs thus:—The unhistorical and the super-historical are the natural antidotes against the overpowering of life by history; they are the cures for the historical disease. We who are sick of the disease may suffer a little from the antidote. But this is no proof that the treatment we have chosen is wrong.
If they could only live there! Just as towns are disrupted by an avalanche and become deserted, and a person builds their home there in fear and only for a short time; so life gets shattered and becomes weak and spiritless if the avalanche of ideas triggered by science takes away from people the foundation of their rest and security, the belief in what is stable and eternal. Must life control knowledge, or should knowledge control life? Which of the two is the greater and more decisive power? There's no doubt: life is the greater and controlling power, because the knowledge that destroys life would also end up being destroyed. Knowledge relies on life and has the same interest in preserving it that every living being has in its own survival. Science requires careful scrutiny: there is a way to live healthily alongside the volumes of science, and one of its rules states:—The unhistorical and the super-historical are the natural antidotes against life being overwhelmed by history; they are the cures for the historical disease. We who are suffering from the disease might experience some discomfort from the antidote. But this doesn’t prove that the treatment we have chosen is wrong.
And here I see the mission of the youth that [Pg 97] forms the first generation of fighters and dragon-slayers: it will bring a more beautiful and blessed humanity and culture, but will have itself no more than a glimpse of the promised land of happiness and wondrous beauty. This youth will suffer both from the malady and its antidotes: and yet it believes in strength and health and boasts a nature closer to the great Nature than its forebears, the cultured men and graybeards of the present. But its mission is to shake to their foundations the present conceptions of “health” and “culture,” and erect hatred and scorn in the place of this rococo mass of ideas. And the clearest sign of its own strength and health is just the fact that it can use no idea, no party-cry from the present-day mint of words and ideas to symbolise its own existence: but only claims conviction from the power in it that acts and fights, breaks up and destroys; and from an ever heightened feeling of life when the hour strikes. You may deny this youth any culture—but how would youth count that a reproach? You may speak of its rawness and intemperateness—but it is not yet old and wise enough to be acquiescent. It need not pretend to a ready-made culture at all; but enjoys all the rights—and the consolations—of youth, especially the right of brave unthinking honesty and the consolation of an inspiring hope.
And here I see the role of the youth that [Pg 97] forms the first generation of fighters and dragon-slayers: it will create a more beautiful and blessed humanity and culture, but will only catch a glimpse of the promised land of happiness and extraordinary beauty. This youth will experience both the problem and its solutions: yet it believes in strength and health and claims to be more in tune with great Nature than its predecessors, the cultured men and elders of today. But its mission is to fundamentally challenge current ideas of “health” and “culture,” replacing them with anger and disdain instead of this overly ornate collection of concepts. And the clearest sign of its strength and health is the fact that it cannot rely on any current ideas or slogans to represent its existence: it finds conviction instead in the power within it that acts and fights, disrupts and destroys; and in a continually growing sense of life when the moment arrives. You may deny this youth any culture—but how would youth view that as an insult? You may talk about its roughness and lack of restraint—but it isn’t old or wise enough to be compliant. It doesn’t need to pretend to have a ready-made culture at all; it enjoys all the rights—and the comforts—of youth, especially the right to brave, unfiltered honesty and the comfort of an inspiring hope.
I know that such hopeful beings understand all these truisms from within, and can translate them into a doctrine for their own use, through their personal experience. To the others there will appear, in the meantime, nothing but a row of [Pg 98] covered dishes, that may perhaps seem empty: until they see one day with astonished eyes that the dishes are full, and that all ideas and impulses and passions are massed together in these truisms that cannot lie covered for long. I leave those doubting ones to time, that brings all things to light; and turn at last to that great company of hope, to tell them the way and the course of their salvation, their rescue from the disease of history, and their own history as well, in a parable; whereby they may again become healthy enough to study history anew, and under the guidance of life make use of the past in that threefold way—monumental, antiquarian, or critical. At first they will be more ignorant than the “educated men” of the present: for they will have unlearnt much and have lost any desire even to discover what those educated men especially wish to know: in fact, their chief mark from the educated point of view will be just their want of science; their indifference and inaccessibility to all the good and famous things. But at the end of the cure, they are men again and have ceased to be mere shadows of humanity. That is something; there is yet hope, and do not ye who hope laugh in your hearts?
I know that these hopeful individuals understand all these truths from within and can turn them into a personal belief system based on their experiences. For others, it might just look like a series of covered dishes that seem empty until one day they see, with surprise, that the dishes are actually full, and all ideas, impulses, and passions are gathered together in these truths that can’t stay hidden forever. I leave the doubters to time, which reveals everything, and now I focus on that great group of the hopeful to explain their path to salvation, their rescue from the burdens of history, and their personal histories through a story; so they may become healthy enough to study history again, using the past in three ways—monumental, antiquarian, or critical. Initially, they will be less informed than today’s “educated people,” because they will have unlearned much and lost the desire to know what those educated individuals particularly want to learn. In fact, their main distinction from the educated viewpoint will be their lack of knowledge; their indifference and distance from all the valuable and notable things. But by the end of their healing, they are fully human again and have stopped being mere shadows of humanity. That is significant; there is still hope, and don’t you who hope feel a laugh rising in your hearts?
How can we reach that end? you will ask. The Delphian god cries his oracle to you at the beginning of your wanderings, “Know thyself.” It is a hard saying: for that god “tells nothing and conceals nothing but merely points the way,” as Heraclitus said. But whither does he point?
How can we achieve that goal? you might ask. The Delphian god shouts his oracle to you at the start of your journey, “Know yourself.” It's a tough saying: because that god “reveals nothing and hides nothing but simply shows the way,” as Heraclitus said. But where does he direct you?
In certain epochs the Greeks were in a similar danger of being overwhelmed by what was past [Pg 99] and foreign, and perishing on the rock of “history.” They never lived proud and untouched. Their “culture” was for a long time a chaos of foreign forms and ideas,—Semitic, Babylonian, Lydian and Egyptian,—and their religion a battle of all the gods of the East; just as German culture and religion is at present a death-struggle of all foreign nations and bygone times. And yet, Hellenic culture was no mere mechanical unity, thanks to that Delphic oracle. The Greeks gradually learned to organise the chaos, by taking Apollo's advice and thinking back to themselves, to their own true necessities, and letting all the sham necessities go. Thus they again came into possession of themselves, and did not remain long the Epigoni of the whole East, burdened with their inheritance. After that hard fight, they increased and enriched the treasure they had inherited by their obedience to the oracle, and they became the ancestors and models for all the cultured nations of the future.
In certain periods, the Greeks faced the threat of being overwhelmed by their past and foreign influences, getting stuck in the “history” trap. They never lived in a state of pride and separation. Their “culture” for a long time was a jumble of foreign forms and ideas—Semitic, Babylonian, Lydian, and Egyptian—and their religion was a clash of all the gods from the East; much like German culture and religion today is a struggle with foreign nations and past eras. Yet, Hellenic culture was not just a random mix, thanks to the Delphic oracle. The Greeks gradually learned to organize the chaos by following Apollo's advice to reflect on their own true needs and to discard the false ones. This way, they reclaimed their identity and didn’t remain forever as mere imitators of the East burdened by their legacy. After that tough battle, they enriched the treasure they inherited by obeying the oracle, becoming the ancestors and models for all the cultured nations to come.
This is a parable for each one of us: he must organise the chaos in himself by “thinking himself back” to his true needs. He will want all his honesty, all the sturdiness and sincerity in his character to help him to revolt against second-hand thought, second-hand learning, second-hand action. And he will begin then to understand that culture can be something more than a “decoration of life”—a concealment and disfiguring of it, in other words; for all adornment hides what is adorned. And thus the Greek idea, as against the Roman, will be discovered in him, the idea of culture as a new and finer nature, without [Pg 100] distinction of inner and outer, without convention or disguise, as a unity of thought and will, life and appearance. He will learn too, from his own experience, that it was by a greater force of moral character that the Greeks were victorious, and that everything which makes for sincerity is a further step towards true culture, however this sincerity may harm the ideals of education that are reverenced at the time, or even have power to shatter a whole system of merely decorative culture.
This is a parable for each of us: we must organize the chaos within ourselves by “thinking ourselves back” to our true needs. We will want all our honesty, all the strength and sincerity in our character to help us rebel against borrowed thoughts, second-hand learning, and actions that aren't our own. Then we will start to understand that culture can be more than just a “decoration of life”—it can be a form of concealment and distortion; after all, all adornment hides what is adorned. Thus, we will discover the Greek idea, in contrast to the Roman, as the concept of culture as a new and finer nature, without a distinction between inner and outer, without pretense or disguise, as a unity of thought, will, life, and appearance. From our own experiences, we will also learn that it was the greater strength of moral character that led the Greeks to victory, and that everything that promotes sincerity is a step closer to true culture, even if this sincerity challenges the ideals of education held in high regard at the time, or even has the power to break apart a whole system of merely decorative culture.
[Pg 103] SCHOPENHAUER AS EDUCATOR.
I.
When the traveller, who had seen many countries and nations and continents, was asked what common attribute he had found everywhere existing among men, he answered, “They have a tendency to sloth.” Many may think that the fuller truth would have been, “They are all timid.” They hide themselves behind “manners” and “opinions.” At bottom every man knows well enough that he is a unique being, only once on this earth; and by no extraordinary chance will such a marvellously picturesque piece of diversity in unity as he is, ever be put together a second time. He knows this, but hides it like an evil conscience;—and why? From fear of his neighbour, who looks for the latest conventionalities in him, and is wrapped up in them himself. But what is it that forces the man to fear his neighbour, to think and act with his herd, and not seek his own joy? Shyness perhaps, in a few rare cases, but in the majority it is idleness, [Pg 104] the “taking things easily,” in a word the “tendency to sloth,” of which the traveller spoke. He was right; men are more slothful than timid, and their greatest fear is of the burdens that an uncompromising honesty and nakedness of speech and action would lay on them. It is only the artists who hate this lazy wandering in borrowed manners and ill-fitting opinions, and discover the secret of the evil conscience, the truth that each human being is a unique marvel. They show us, how in every little movement of his muscles the man is an individual self, and further—as an analytical deduction from his individuality—a beautiful and interesting object, a new and incredible phenomenon (as is every work of nature), that can never become tedious. If the great thinker despise mankind, it is for their laziness; they seem mere indifferent bits of pottery, not worth any commerce or improvement. The man who will not belong to the general mass, has only to stop “taking himself easily”; to follow his conscience, which cries out to him, “Be thyself! all that thou doest and thinkest and desirest, is not—thyself!”
When the traveler, who had seen many countries, nations, and continents, was asked what common trait he found everywhere among people, he replied, “They tend to be lazy.” Many might argue that a fuller truth would be, “They are all timid.” They hide behind “manners” and “opinions.” Deep down, everyone knows they are a unique being, only once on this earth; and by no extraordinary chance will such a wonderfully diverse piece of individuality ever be replicated. They know this but hide it like a guilty secret;—and why? Out of fear of their neighbor, who looks for the latest trends in them and is caught up in them too. But what makes a person fear their neighbor, think and act with the crowd, and not pursue their own happiness? Perhaps shyness in some rare cases, but for most, it’s laziness, that “taking it easy” attitude—the “tendency to sloth” that the traveler mentioned. He was right; people are lazier than timid, and their biggest fear is the burden that uncompromising honesty and straightforwardness would place on them. It's only artists who reject this lazy wandering in borrowed manners and ill-fitting opinions and uncover the truth about the guilty conscience: that every human being is a unique marvel. They show us that in every little movement, a person is an individual self, and through their individuality—distinct and fascinating—becomes a new and incredible phenomenon (like every work of nature) that can never get boring. If great thinkers disdain humanity, it’s because of their laziness; they seem like mere indifferent pieces of pottery, not worth any effort to improve. The person who refuses to conform to the crowd just needs to stop “taking it easy”; to listen to their conscience, which urges, “Be yourself! Everything you do, think, and desire is not—yourself!”
Every youthful soul hears this cry day and night, and quivers to hear it: for she divines the sum of happiness that has been from eternity destined for her, if she think of her true deliverance; and towards this happiness she can in no wise be helped, so long as she lies in the chains of Opinion and of Fear. And how comfortless and unmeaning may life become without this deliverance! There is no more desolate or Ishmaelitish creature in nature than the man who has broken away from his true [Pg 105] genius, and does nothing but peer aimlessly about him. There is no reason to attack such a man at all, for he is a mere husk without a kernel, a painted cloth, tattered and sagging, a scarecrow ghost, that can rouse no fear, and certainly no pity. And though one be right in saying of a sluggard that he is “killing time,” yet in respect of an age that rests its salvation on public opinion,—that is, on private laziness,—one must be quite determined that such a time shall be “killed,” once and for all: I mean that it shall be blotted from life's true History of Liberty. Later generations will be greatly disgusted, when they come to treat the movements of a period in which no living men ruled, but shadow-men on the screen of public opinion; and to some far posterity our age may well be the darkest chapter of history, the most unknown because the least human. I have walked through the new streets of our cities, and thought how of all the dreadful houses that these gentlemen with their public opinion have built for themselves, not a stone will remain in a hundred years, and that the opinions of these busy masons may well have fallen with them. But how full of hope should they all be who feel that they are no citizens of this age! If they were, they would have to help on the work of “killing their time,” and of perishing with it,—when they wish rather to quicken the time to life, and in that life themselves to live.
Every young person hears this cry day and night, and shivers at the sound: they sense the happiness that has been destined for them since forever, if they think of their true freedom; and they cannot be helped towards this happiness as long as they remain trapped by Opinion and Fear. How bleak and meaningless life can become without this freedom! There’s no more desolate or lost creature than the person who has detached from their true [Pg 105] essence, merely wandering aimlessly around. There's no point in criticizing such a person; they are just a shell without substance, a faded fabric, worn and drooping, a hollow figure that inspires no fear and certainly no compassion. Even though it's correct to say that a lazy person is "killing time," regarding an age that relies on public opinion—that is, on private complacency—one must firmly resolve that this time should be “killed” for good: meaning it should be erased from the true History of Liberty. Future generations will be quite appalled when they reflect on an era where no real individuals existed, only shadowy characters on the screen of public opinion; and to some distant future, our time may be seen as the darkest chapter in history, the least known because the most inhumane. I've walked through the new streets of our cities and reflected on how of all the dreadful buildings these folks have erected for themselves with their public opinion, not a single stone will remain in a hundred years, and their busy opinions may well fall with them. But those who do not consider themselves citizens of this age should be filled with hope! If they were, they'd have to contribute to "killing their time" and fading away with it—when what they truly want is to breathe life into the time, and in that life, truly live.
But even if the future leave us nothing to hope for, the wonderful fact of our existing at this present moment of time gives us the greatest encouragement to live after our own rule and measure; [Pg 106] so inexplicable is it, that we should be living just to-day, though there have been an infinity of time wherein we might have arisen; that we own nothing but a span's length of it, this “to-day,” and must show in it wherefore and whereunto we have arisen. We have to answer for our existence to ourselves; and will therefore be our own true pilots, and not admit that our being resembles a blind fortuity. One must take a rather impudent and reckless way with the riddle; especially as the key is apt to be lost, however things turn out. Why cling to your bit of earth, or your little business, or listen to what your neighbour says? It is so provincial to bind oneself to views which are no longer binding a couple of hundred miles away. East and West are signs that somebody chalks up in front of us to fool such cowards as we are. “I will make the attempt to gain freedom,” says the youthful soul; and will be hindered, just because two nations happen to hate each other and go to war, or because there is a sea between two parts of the earth, or a religion is taught in the vicinity, which did not exist two thousand years ago. “And this is not—thyself,” the soul says. “No one can build thee the bridge, over which thou must cross the river of life, save thyself alone. There are paths and bridges and demi-gods without number, that will gladly carry thee over, but only at the price of thine own self: thy self wouldst thou have to give in pawn, and then lose it. There is in the world one road whereon none may go, except thou: ask not whither it lead, but go forward. Who was it that spake that true word—'A man has never [Pg 107] risen higher than when he knoweth not whither his road may yet lead him'?”
But even if the future offers us nothing to hope for, the incredible fact that we exist in this moment gives us the highest motivation to live by our own standards; [Pg 106] it's so mysterious that we are alive today when an infinite amount of time existed before us; we possess nothing but this brief moment, this "today," and we must demonstrate why and for what purpose we have come into being. We have to justify our existence to ourselves; therefore, we will be our own true guides and refuse to believe that our existence is mere chance. We must approach this puzzle with a bold and daring mindset, especially since the answer can easily be lost no matter the outcome. Why cling to your small piece of land or your little job, or care about what your neighbor thinks? It’s so limiting to tie yourself to beliefs that have little significance a couple hundred miles away. East and West are just labels that someone puts up to trick us into cowardice. “I will strive for freedom,” says the eager spirit, and will be held back simply because two nations despise each other and go to war, or because there’s an ocean between two places, or because a religion taught nearby didn’t even exist two thousand years ago. “And this is not—your true self,” the spirit insists. “No one can build the bridge you need to cross the river of life but you alone. There are countless paths and bridges and semi-gods ready to carry you across, but only at the expense of your true self: you would have to put yourself up as collateral, and then you’d lose it. There is one path in the world that only you can take: don’t ask where it leads, just move forward. Who was it that said such a profound truth—'A man has never risen higher than when he does not know where his path may lead him'?” [Pg 107]
But how can we “find ourselves” again, and how can man “know himself”? He is a thing obscure and veiled: if the hare have seven skins, man can cast from him seventy times seven, and yet will not be able to say “Here art thou in very truth; this is outer shell no more.” Also this digging into one's self, this straight, violent descent into the pit of one's being, is a troublesome and dangerous business to start. A man may easily take such hurt, that no physician can heal him. And again, what were the use, since everything bears witness to our essence,—our friendships and enmities, our looks and greetings, our memories and forgetfulnesses, our books and our writing! This is the most effective way:—to let the youthful soul look back on life with the question, “What hast thou up to now truly loved, what has drawn thy soul upward, mastered it and blessed it too?” Set up these things that thou hast honoured before thee, and, maybe, they will show thee, in their being and their order, a law which is the fundamental law of thine own self. Compare these objects, consider how one completes and broadens and transcends and explains another, how they form a ladder on which thou hast all the time been climbing to thy self: for thy true being lies not deeply hidden in thee, but an infinite height above thee, or at least above that which thou dost commonly take to be thyself. The true educators and moulders reveal to thee the real groundwork and import of thy being, something that in itself [Pg 108] cannot be moulded or educated, but is anyhow difficult of approach, bound and crippled: thy educators can be nothing but thy deliverers. And that is the secret of all culture: it does not give artificial limbs, wax noses, or spectacles for the eyes—a thing that could buy such gifts is but the base coin of education. But it is rather a liberation, a removal of all the weeds and rubbish and vermin that attack the delicate shoots, the streaming forth of light and warmth, the tender dropping of the night rain; it is the following and the adoring of Nature when she is pitifully-minded as a mother;—her completion, when it bends before her fierce and ruthless blasts and turns them to good, and draws a veil over all expression of her tragic unreason—for she is a step-mother too, sometimes.
But how can we “find ourselves” again, and how can we “know ourselves”? We're something obscure and hidden: just as a hare can shed seven skins, a person can cast away seventy times seven, yet still won't be able to say, “Here you are in truth; this is nothing but an outer shell.” Moreover, this digging into oneself, this intense, deep dive into the core of one’s being, is a challenging and risky endeavor. A person might hurt themselves so badly that no doctor could heal them. And again, what’s the use, since everything reflects our essence—our friendships and rivalries, our expressions and greetings, our memories and forgettings, our books and our writing! The most effective way is to let the young soul look back on life with the question, “What have you truly loved up to now, what has uplifted your soul, influenced it, and blessed it too?” Bring forth the things that you have valued before you, and maybe they'll reveal to you, in their existence and arrangement, a fundamental truth about your own self. Compare these things, contemplate how one complements, expands, transcends, and explains another, how they create a ladder on which you’ve always been climbing toward your true self: for your real essence isn’t buried deep within you, but is an infinite height above you, or at least above what you usually see as yourself. The true educators and shapers expose to you the real foundation and significance of your being, something that in itself cannot be shaped or educated, yet is still hard to access, constrained and hindered: your educators can only be your liberators. And that’s the essence of all culture: it doesn’t provide artificial limbs, wax noses, or glasses—a thing that could buy such gifts is merely the base currency of education. Instead, it’s about liberation, a clearing away of all the weeds, trash, and pests that threaten the delicate sprouts, the outpouring of light and warmth, the gentle fall of the night rain; it's about following and cherishing Nature when she is nurturing like a mother—her fulfillment, when she bends before fierce and harsh storms and transforms them for good, and obscures all expression of her tragic irrationality—for she can also be a stepmother at times.
There are other means of “finding ourselves,” of coming to ourselves out of the confusion wherein we all wander as in a dreary cloud; but I know none better than to think on our educators. So I will to-day take as my theme the hard teacher Arthur Schopenhauer, and speak of others later.
There are other ways of “finding ourselves,” of coming to clarity out of the confusion we all drift through like a gloomy fog; but I don't know any better than to reflect on our educators. So today, I will focus on the tough teacher Arthur Schopenhauer, and I'll talk about others later.
II.
In order to describe properly what an event my first look into Schopenhauer's writings was for me, I must dwell for a minute on an idea, that recurred more constantly in my youth, and touched me more nearly, than any other. I wandered then as I pleased in a world of wishes, and thought that [Pg 109] destiny would relieve me of the dreadful and wearisome duty of educating myself: some philosopher would come at the right moment to do it for me,—some true philosopher, who could be obeyed without further question, as he would be trusted more than one's self. Then I said within me: “What would be the principles, on which he might teach thee?” And I pondered in my mind what he would say to the two maxims of education that hold the field in our time. The first demands that the teacher should find out at once the strong point in his pupil, and then direct all his skill and will, all the moisture and all the sunshine, to bring the fruit of that single virtue to maturity. The second requires him to raise to a higher power all the qualities that already exist, cherish them and bring them into a harmonious relation. But, we may ask, should one who has a decided talent for working in gold be made for that reason to learn music? And can we admit that Benvenuto Cellini's father was right in continually forcing him back to the “dear little horn”—the “cursed piping,” as his son called it? We cannot think so in the case of such a strong and clearly marked talent as his, and it may well be that this maxim of harmonious development applies only to weaker natures, in which there is a whole swarm of desires and inclinations, though they may not amount to very much, singly or together. On the other hand, where do we find such a blending of harmonious voices—nay, the soul of harmony itself—as we see in natures like Cellini's, where everything—knowledge, desire, love and hate—tends towards a [Pg 110] single point, the root of all, and a harmonious system, the resultant of the various forces, is built up through the irresistible domination of this vital centre? And so perhaps the two maxims are not contrary at all; the one merely saying that man must have a centre, the other, a circumference as well. The philosophic teacher of my dream would not only discover the central force, but would know how to prevent its being destructive of the other powers: his task, I thought, would be the welding of the whole man into a solar system with life and movement, and the discovery of its paraphysical laws.
To really explain what a significant moment my first encounter with Schopenhauer's writings was for me, I need to take a moment to reflect on an idea that frequently came up in my youth and affected me more deeply than anything else. Back then, I roamed freely in a world of desires, believing that [Pg 109] fate would take away the dreadful and exhausting task of self-education: that a philosopher would show up at just the right time to guide me—someone truly wise, who could be followed without question, as he would be trusted more than oneself. Then I asked myself, “What would the principles be that he would teach you?” I thought about how he would respond to the two educational maxims that dominate our time. The first suggests that the teacher should quickly identify the pupil's strengths and then focus all their skill and energy—every bit of moisture and sunshine—on developing that single virtue to its fullest. The second principle says that the teacher should enhance all existing qualities, nurturing them and creating harmony among them. But we might wonder, should someone with a strong talent for working with gold be forced to learn music just for that reason? And can we really think that Benvenuto Cellini's father was right in constantly pushing him back to the “dear little horn”—the “cursed piping,” as his son called it? It's hard to accept that for such a clearly defined talent as his, and it may be that this principle of harmonious development applies mainly to those with weaker inclinations, where there's a multitude of desires and tendencies that don’t amount to much on their own or combined. On the other hand, where do we find such a blend of harmonious voices—or even the essence of harmony itself—as we do in characters like Cellini's, where everything—knowledge, desire, love, and hate—converges towards a [Pg 110] single point, the root of all, leading to a harmonious system built from the compelling influence of this vital center? So perhaps the two maxims aren't actually in conflict; one merely states that a person needs a center, while the other indicates they require a circumference too. The philosophical teacher of my dreams would not only identify the central force but also know how to ensure it doesn’t undermine the other abilities: I imagined their task would be to unite the entire person into a living, dynamic solar system, discovering its deeper laws.
In the meantime I could not find my philosopher, however I tried; I saw how badly we moderns compare with the Greeks and Romans, even in the serious study of educational problems. You can go through all Germany, and especially all the universities, with this need in your heart, and will not find what you seek; many humbler wishes than that are still unfulfilled there. For example, if a German seriously wish to make himself an orator, or to enter a “school for authors,” he will find neither master nor school: no one yet seems to have thought that speaking and writing are arts which cannot be learnt without the most careful method and untiring application. But, to their shame, nothing shows more clearly the insolent self-satisfaction of our people than the lack of demand for educators; it comes partly from meanness, partly from want of thought. Anything will do as a so-called “family tutor,” even among our most eminent and cultured people; and what a [Pg 111] menagerie of crazy heads and mouldy devices mostly go to make up the belauded Gymnasium! And consider what we are satisfied with in our finishing schools,—our universities. Look at our professors and their institutions! And compare the difficulty of the task of educating a man to be a man! Above all, the wonderful way in which the German savants fall to their dish of knowledge, shows that they are thinking more of Science than mankind; and they are trained to lead a forlorn hope in her service, in order to encourage ever new generations to the same sacrifice. If their traffic with knowledge be not limited and controlled by any more general principles of education, but allowed to run on indefinitely,—“the more the better,”—it is as harmful to learning as the economic theory of laisser faire to common morality. No one recognises now that the education of the professors is an exceedingly difficult problem, if their humanity is not to be sacrificed or shrivelled up:—this difficulty can be actually seen in countless examples of natures warped and twisted by their reckless and premature devotion to science. There is a still more important testimony to the complete absence of higher education, pointing to a greater and more universal danger. It is clear at once why an orator or writer cannot now be educated,—because there are no teachers; and why a savant must be a distorted and perverted thing,—because he will have been trained by the inhuman abstraction, science. This being so, let a man ask himself: “Where are now the types of moral excellence and fame for all our generation—learned [Pg 112] and unlearned, high and low—the visible abstract of constructive ethics for this age? Where has vanished all the reflection on moral questions that has occupied every great developed society at all epochs?” There is no fame for that now, and there are none to reflect: we are really drawing on the inherited moral capital which our predecessors accumulated for us, and which we do not know how to increase, but only to squander. Such things are either not mentioned in our society, or, if at all, with a naïve want of personal experience that makes one disgusted. It comes to this, that our schools and professors simply turn aside from any moral instruction or content themselves with formulæ; virtue is a word and nothing more, on both sides, an old-fashioned word that they laugh at—and it is worse when they do not laugh, for then they are hypocrites.
In the meantime, I couldn't find my philosopher, no matter how hard I tried; I realized how poorly we moderns stack up against the Greeks and Romans, even when it comes to studying educational issues seriously. You can search all over Germany, especially at the universities, with this longing in your heart, and you won't find what you're looking for; even simpler desires than that remain unfulfilled. For example, if a German seriously wants to become an orator or enroll in a "school for writers," he will find neither mentors nor institutions: it seems like no one has thought that speaking and writing are skills that can't be mastered without meticulous methods and relentless practice. Yet, it's shameful that nothing highlights our people's arrogant self-satisfaction more than the lack of demand for educators; this issue stems partly from stinginess and partly from a lack of thought. They’ll settle for just about anyone as a so-called “family tutor,” even among our most distinguished and cultured individuals; and what a [Pg 111] mishmash of odd characters and outdated methods mostly make up the praised Gymnasium! Just take a look at what we accept in our finishing schools—our universities. Observe our professors and their institutions! And compare the challenge of educating someone to truly become a human being! Most importantly, the remarkable way in which German scholars approach their field of knowledge shows that they're more focused on Science than on people; they're trained to lead a futile endeavor in its service, to motivate new generations to make the same sacrifice. If their engagement with knowledge isn’t limited and governed by broader educational principles, but rather runs unchecked—“the more, the better”—it harms learning just like the economic idea of laisser faire undermines common morality. Nowadays, no one realizes that educating professors is an incredibly complex issue if we don't want to strip away their humanity: this complexity can be seen in countless examples of individuals whose natures have been distorted by their reckless and premature commitment to science. There’s even more significant evidence of the total absence of higher education, pointing to a greater and more widespread problem. It’s immediately obvious why we can’t form orators or writers today—because there are no teachers; and why a scholar must end up as a twisted and corrupted person—because they'll have been trained by the inhuman abstraction of science. Given this, one must ask: “Where are the examples of moral excellence and renown for our generation—those who are educated and those who aren’t, the high and the low—the visible representation of constructive ethics for this time? Where has all the consideration of moral issues that has engaged every advanced society at every period gone?” There’s no recognition for that now, and no one to contemplate it: we are essentially relying on the moral inheritance that our predecessors built up for us, which we don’t know how to expand, only to waste. Such matters are either ignored in our society, or, if they’re acknowledged at all, it’s with a naïve lack of personal experience that leaves one feeling disgusted. It all boils down to this: our schools and professors simply avoid any moral instruction or settle for mere formulas; virtue is just a word and nothing more, on both ends, an antiquated term they mock—and it’s even worse when they don’t laugh, because then they’re hypocrites.
An explanation of this faint-heartedness and ebbing of all moral strength would be difficult and complex: but whoever is considering the influence of Christianity in its hour of victory on the morality of the mediæval world, must not forget that it reacts also in its defeat, which is apparently its position to-day. By its lofty ideal, Christianity has outbidden the ancient Systems of Ethics and their invariable naturalism, with which men came to feel a dull disgust: and afterwards when they did reach the knowledge of what was better and higher, they found they had no longer the power, for all their desire, to return to its embodiment in the antique virtues. And so the life of the modern man is passed in see-sawing between Christianity [Pg 113] and Paganism, between a furtive or hypocritical approach to Christian morality, and an equally shy and spiritless dallying with the antique: and he does not thrive under it. His inherited fear of naturalism, and its more recent attraction for him, his desire to come to rest somewhere, while in the impotence of his intellect he swings backwards and forwards between the “good” and the “better” course—all this argues an instability in the modern mind that condemns it to be without joy or fruit. Never were moral teachers more necessary and never were they more unlikely to be found: physicians are most in danger themselves in times when they are most needed and many men are sick. For where are our modern physicians who are strong and sure-footed enough to hold up another or lead him by the hand? There lies a certain heavy gloom on the best men of our time, an eternal loathing for the battle that is fought in their hearts between honesty and lies, a wavering of trust in themselves, which makes them quite incapable of showing to others the way they must go.
Understanding this cowardice and the decline of all moral strength is complicated. However, anyone examining the impact of Christianity during its triumphs on the morality of the medieval world must remember that it also influences its failures, which seems to be its current state. Christianity has surpassed ancient systems of ethics and their consistent naturalism, which left people feeling a dull disgust. When individuals finally recognized something better and higher, they discovered they no longer had the ability, despite their longing, to return to the embodiment of ancient virtues. Thus, modern life is a back-and-forth struggle between Christianity and Paganism, between a secretive or hypocritical adherence to Christian morality and a hesitant, spiritless engagement with the ancient. This leads to a lack of fulfillment. Their inherited fear of naturalism, along with its recent appeal, creates a desire for stability as they intellectually swing between “good” and “better” paths. This points to an instability in the modern mindset that leaves it without joy or results. Moral teachers are needed more than ever, yet they are less likely to be found; those who offer guidance are often the most at risk in times of need. Where are our modern guides who are strong and assured enough to support others? There’s a heavy gloom among the best of our time, a persistent struggle between honesty and deceit, a wavering self-trust that incapacitates them from showing others the way forward.
So I was right in speaking of my “wandering in a world of wishes” when I dreamt of finding a true philosopher who could lift me from the slough of insufficiency, and teach me again simply and honestly to be in my thoughts and life, in the deepest sense of the word, “out of season”; simply and honestly—for men have now become such complicated machines that they must be dishonest, if they speak at all, or wish to act on their words.
So I was right to talk about my “wandering in a world of wishes” when I dreamed of finding a true philosopher who could lift me out of the pit of inadequacy and teach me once again, simply and honestly, to exist in my thoughts and life, in the deepest sense of the word, “out of season”; simply and honestly—because people have become such complicated machines that they have to be dishonest, if they speak at all, or want to act on their words.
I belong to those readers of Schopenhauer who know perfectly well, after they have turned the first page, that they will read all the others, and listen to every word that he has spoken. My trust in him sprang to life at once, and has been the same for nine years. I understood him as though he had written for me (this is the most intelligible, though a rather foolish and conceited way of expressing it). Hence I never found a paradox in him, though occasionally some small errors: for paradoxes are only assertions that carry no conviction, because the author has made them himself without any conviction, wishing to appear brilliant, or to mislead, or, above all, to pose. Schopenhauer never poses: he writes for himself, and no one likes to be deceived—least of all a philosopher who has set this up as his law: “deceive nobody, not even thyself,” neither with the “white lies” of all social intercourse, which writers almost unconsciously imitate, still less with the more conscious deceits of the platform, and the artificial methods of rhetoric. Schopenhauer's speeches are to himself alone; or if you like to imagine an auditor, let it be a son whom the father is instructing. It is a rough, honest, good-humoured talk to one who “hears and loves.” Such writers are rare. His strength and sanity surround us at the first sound of his voice: it is like entering the heights of the forest, where we breathe deep and are well again. We feel a bracing air everywhere, a certain candour and naturalness of his own, that belongs to men who are at home with themselves, and masters of a [Pg 115] very rich home indeed: he is quite different from the writers who are surprised at themselves if they have said something intelligent, and whose pronouncements for that reason have something nervous and unnatural about them. We are just as little reminded in Schopenhauer of the professor with his stiff joints worse for want of exercise, his narrow chest and scraggy figure, his slinking or strutting gait. And again his rough and rather grim soul leads us not so much to miss as to despise the suppleness and courtly grace of the excellent Frenchmen; and no one will find in him the gilded imitations of pseudo-gallicism that our German writers prize so highly. His style in places reminds me a little of Goethe, but is not otherwise on any German model. For he knows how to be profound with simplicity, striking without rhetoric, and severely logical without pedantry: and of what German could he have learnt that? He also keeps free from the hair-splitting, jerky and (with all respect) rather un-German manner of Lessing: no small merit in him, for Lessing is the most tempting of all models for prose style. The highest praise I can give his manner of presentation is to apply his own phrase to himself:—“A philosopher must be very honest to avail himself of no aid from poetry or rhetoric.” That honesty is something, and even a virtue, is one of those private opinions which are forbidden in this age of public opinion; and so I shall not be praising Schopenhauer, but only giving him a distinguishing mark, when I repeat that he is honest, even as a writer; so few of them are, [Pg 116] that we are apt to mistrust every one who writes at all. I only know a single author that I can rank with Schopenhauer, or even above him, in the matter of honesty; and that is Montaigne. The joy of living on this earth is increased by the existence of such a man. The effect on myself, at any rate, since my first acquaintance with that strong and masterful spirit, has been, that I can say of him as he of Plutarch—“As soon as I open him, I seem to grow a pair of wings.” If I had the task of making myself at home on the earth, I would choose him as my companion.
I’m one of those readers of Schopenhauer who knows right from the first page that I’ll read the rest and hang on to every word he says. My trust in him came to life immediately and has remained strong for nine years. I understood him as if he wrote for me (which is a pretty clear but somewhat foolish and vain way to put it). So I never saw any paradoxes in his work, just a few minor errors now and then: paradoxes are just statements that don’t convince because the author lacks conviction, trying to seem brilliant, mislead, or especially to show off. Schopenhauer never shows off; he writes for himself, and no one likes to be deceived—least of all a philosopher who lives by the rule: “deceive nobody, not even yourself,” not with the harmless lies of social interaction that writers often mimic unconsciously, much less with the more deliberate deceits of public speaking and fancy rhetoric. Schopenhauer's speeches are meant for himself; or if you want to imagine an audience, picture a son being taught by his father. It’s a straightforward, honest, good-humored conversation for someone who “listens and cares.” Writers like him are rare. His strength and clarity surround us at the first sound of his voice: it’s like stepping into the heights of a forest, where we take a deep breath and feel revitalized. There’s a refreshing atmosphere everywhere, a genuine sincerity that belongs to those who are comfortable with themselves, and masters of a truly rich life: he’s nothing like writers who seem surprised if they say something smart, whose statements come off as anxious and unnatural. We’re also not reminded in Schopenhauer of that professor with his stiff body, hunched posture, and awkward stride. His rough and somewhat grim nature makes us not just miss but actually scorn the elegance and polite charm of the superb Frenchmen; no one will find in him the flashy imitations of pseudo-French style that many German writers value so highly. His style at times reminds me a bit of Goethe, but isn't modeled on any specific German author. He knows how to be profound with simplicity, striking without theatricality, and logically rigorous without being pedantic: and where would he have learned that from any German? He also avoids the overly elaborate, choppy, and (with all due respect) quite un-German style of Lessing: that’s quite an achievement, considering Lessing is such an appealing model for prose writing. The highest praise I can give to his way of presenting ideas is to borrow his own words: “A philosopher must be very honest to rely on no help from poetry or rhetoric.” That honesty is significant, and even a virtue, which is one of those private views not favored in this age of public opinion; so I won’t be praising Schopenhauer, but merely identifying a trait when I say he is honest, even as a writer; so few of them are that we tend to distrust every writer. I know of only one author I can rank alongside Schopenhauer, or even above him, regarding honesty, and that’s Montaigne. The joy of living on this earth is enhanced by the existence of such a person. Since I first encountered that strong, masterful spirit, my own experience has been that I can say of him what he said of Plutarch—“As soon as I open his work, I feel like I grow a pair of wings.” If I had to make myself comfortable on this earth, I would choose him as my companion.
Schopenhauer has a second characteristic in common with Montaigne, besides honesty; a joy that really makes others joyful. “Aliis lætus, sibi sapiens.” There are two very different kinds of joyfulness. The true thinker always communicates joy and life, whether he is showing his serious or comic side, his human insight or his godlike forbearance: without surly looks or trembling hands or watery eyes, but simply and truly, with fearlessness and strength, a little cavalierly perhaps, and sternly, but always as a conqueror: and it is this that brings the deepest and intensest joy, to see the conquering god with all the monsters that he has fought. But the joyfulness one finds here and there in the mediocre writers and limited thinkers makes some of us miserable; I felt this, for example, with the “joyfulness” of David Strauss. We are generally ashamed of such a quality in our contemporaries, because they show the nakedness of our time, and of the men in it, to posterity. Such fils de joie do not see the sufferings and [Pg 117] the monsters, that they pretend, as philosophers, to see and fight; and so their joy deceives us, and we hate it; it tempts to the false belief that they have gained some victory. At bottom there is only joy where there is victory: and this applies to true philosophy as much as to any work of art. The contents may be forbidding and serious, as the problem of existence always is; the work will only prove tiresome and oppressive, if the slipshod thinker and the dilettante have spread the mist of their insufficiency over it: while nothing happier or better can come to man's lot than to be near one of those conquering spirits whose profound thought has made them love what is most vital, and whose wisdom has found its goal in beauty. They really speak: they are no stammerers or babblers; they live and move, and have no part in the danse macabre of the rest of humanity. And so in their company one feels a natural man again, and could cry out with Goethe—“What a wondrous and priceless thing is a living creature! How fitted to his surroundings, how true, and real!”
Schopenhauer shares a second trait with Montaigne, in addition to honesty: a joy that genuinely brings joy to others. “Aliis lætus, sibi sapiens.” There are two very different types of joy. The true thinker always communicates joy and vitality, whether he’s expressing his serious or funny side, his human insights or his divine patience: without grumpy expressions or shaky hands or teary eyes, but simply and honestly, with courage and strength, perhaps a bit casually and sternly, yet always like a victor: and it is this that brings the deepest and most intense joy—seeing the conquering god with all the monsters he has battled. However, the joy you sometimes find in mediocre writers and limited thinkers can make some of us feel miserable; I experienced this, for instance, with David Strauss’s “joyfulness.” We often feel embarrassed by this trait in our contemporaries because it exposes the rawness of our era, and the men within it, to future generations. These fils de joie do not see the suffering and the monsters that they pretend, as philosophers, to see and fight; thus, their joy misleads us, and we despise it; it leads to the false belief that they have achieved some victory. Ultimately, there is only joy where there is victory: and this is true for genuine philosophy as much as for any artwork. The topics may be daunting and serious, as the problem of existence usually is; the work will only become tedious and oppressive if the careless thinker and the amateur has clouded it with their inadequacies: while nothing happier or better can happen to someone than to be near those conquering spirits whose deep thoughts have made them cherish what is most essential, and whose wisdom has culminated in beauty. They truly communicate: they are neither stutterers nor chatterers; they live and move, and don’t take part in the danse macabre of the rest of humanity. And so, in their presence, you feel like a real person again, and you could shout with Goethe—“What a wondrous and invaluable thing is a living creature! How well-suited to its surroundings, how genuine and real!”
I have been describing nothing but the first, almost physiological, impression made upon me by Schopenhauer, the magical emanation of inner force from one plant of Nature to another, that follows the slightest contact. Analysing it, I find that this influence of Schopenhauer has three elements, his honesty, his joy, and his consistency. He is honest, as speaking and writing for himself alone; joyful, because his thought has conquered the greatest difficulties; consistent, because he [Pg 118] cannot help being so. His strength rises like a flame in the calm air, straight up, without a tremor or deviation. He finds his way, without our noticing that he has been seeking it: so surely and cleverly and inevitably does he run his course, as if by some law of gravitation. If any one have felt what it means to find, in our present world of Centaurs and Chimæras, a single-hearted and unaffected child of nature who moves unconstrained on his own road, he will understand my joy and surprise in discovering Schopenhauer: I knew in him the educator and philosopher I had so long desired. Only, however, in his writings: which was a great loss. All the more did I exert myself to see behind the book the living man whose testament it was, and who promised his inheritance to such as could, and would, be more than his readers—his pupils and his sons.
I've been talking about the first, almost instinctive impression Schopenhauer made on me—the magical energy that flows from one part of nature to another with just the slightest contact. When I break it down, I see that Schopenhauer's influence has three components: his honesty, his joy, and his consistency. He's honest, as he speaks and writes solely for himself; joyful, because his ideas have overcome great challenges; and consistent, because he can't help but be so. His strength rises like a flame in calm air, going straight up without any shake or deviation. He finds his path without us even realizing he’s searching for it: so surely, cleverly, and inevitably does he navigate his course, as if by some law of gravity. Anyone who has felt what it's like to find a genuine and unaffected child of nature, moving freely on his own path amidst our current world of hybrids and fantastical beasts, will understand my joy and surprise in discovering Schopenhauer: I recognized in him the educator and philosopher I had long sought. Only, it was through his writings, which was a significant loss. So, I tried even harder to see the living man behind the book, the one whose testament it was, and who offered his legacy to those who could and would be more than just his readers—his students and his successors.
III.
I get profit from a philosopher, just so far as he can be an example to me. There is no doubt that a man can draw whole nations after him by his example; as is shown by Indian history, which is practically the history of Indian philosophy. But this example must exist in his outward life, not merely in his books; it must follow the way of the Grecian philosophers, whose doctrine was in their dress and bearing and general manner of life rather than in their speech or writing. We have nothing yet of this “breathing testimony” in German philosophical [Pg 119] life; the spirit has, apparently, long completed its emancipation, while the flesh has hardly begun; yet it is foolish to think that the spirit can be really free and independent when this victory over limitation—which is ultimately a formative limiting of one's self—is not embodied anew in every look and movement. Kant held to his university, submitted to its regulations, and belonged, as his colleagues and students thought, to a definite religious faith: and naturally his example has produced, above all, University professors of philosophy. Schopenhauer makes small account of the learned tribe, keeps himself exclusive, and cultivates an independence from state and society as his ideal, to escape the chains of circumstance here: that is his value to us. Many steps in the enfranchisement of the philosopher are unknown in Germany; they cannot always remain so. Our artists live more bravely and honourably than our philosophers; and Richard Wagner, the best example of all, shows how genius need not fear a fight to the death with the established forms and ordinances, if we wish to bring the higher truth and order, that lives in him, to the light. The “truth,” however, of which we hear so much from our professors, seems to be a far more modest being, and no kind of disturbance is to be feared from her; she is an easy-going and pleasant creature, who is continually assuring the powers that be that no one need fear any trouble from her quarter: for man is only “pure reason.” And therefore I will say, that philosophy in Germany has more and more to learn not to be “pure [Pg 120] reason”: and it may well take as its model “Schopenhauer the man.”
I benefit from a philosopher only to the extent that he can serve as a role model for me. It's clear that one person can inspire entire nations through their example, as demonstrated by Indian history, which is essentially the story of Indian philosophy. However, this example needs to be reflected in his daily life, not just in his writings; it should follow the path of the Greek philosophers, whose teachings were evident in their behavior, demeanor, and overall lifestyle rather than just in their words. We don't yet see this "living testimony" in German philosophical life; while the spirit seems to have achieved a sort of freedom, the physical world hasn't caught up. It's naïve to think that the spirit can be truly free and independent when this triumph over limitations—ultimately a personal constraint—isn't reflected in every action and gesture. Kant adhered to his university, followed its rules, and was seen by his peers and students as part of a specific religious belief: naturally, his example has mostly influenced university philosophy professors. Schopenhauer, on the other hand, disregards the scholarly crowd, maintains his exclusivity, and strives for independence from the state and society, seeking to break free from external constraints; that's his merit for us. Many advancements in the liberation of the philosopher remain unknown in Germany, but they cannot stay that way forever. Our artists live more boldly and honorably than our philosophers; Richard Wagner, the best example, illustrates how genius can confront established norms and regulations if we want to reveal the higher truths that reside within. However, the "truth" that our professors frequently discuss appears to be a much humbler entity, and we shouldn't expect any disruption from her; she is a laid-back and agreeable presence, constantly reassuring the authorities that there's no need for concern from her side because humanity is only “pure reason.” Therefore, I will assert that philosophy in Germany increasingly needs to learn not to be just “pure reason”; it might as well take "Schopenhauer the man" as its inspiration.
It is no less than a marvel that he should have come to be this human kind of example: for he was beset, within and without, by the most frightful dangers, that would have crushed and broken a weaker nature. I think there was a strong likelihood of Schopenhauer the man going under, and leaving at best a residue of “pure reason”: and only “at best”—it was more probable that neither man nor reason would survive.
It’s truly amazing that he became this kind of human example: he faced terrifying dangers both inside and out that would have crushed a weaker person. I believe there was a strong chance that Schopenhauer the man might have failed, leaving behind just a remnant of “pure reason”—and even that was just a possibility; it was more likely that neither the man nor reason would make it through.
A modern Englishman sketches the most usual danger to extraordinary men who live in a society that worships the ordinary, in this manner:—“Such uncommon characters are first cowed, then become sick and melancholy, and then die. A Shelley could never have lived in England: a race of Shelleys would have been impossible.” Our Holderins and Kleists were undone by their unconventionality, and were not strong enough for the climate of the so-called German culture; and only iron natures like Beethoven, Goethe, Schopenhauer and Wagner could hold out against it. Even in them the effect of this weary toiling and moiling is seen in many lines and wrinkles; their breathing is harder and their voice is forced. The old diplomatist who had only just seen and spoken to Goethe, said to a friend—“Voilà un homme qui a eu de grands chagrins!” which Goethe translated to mean “That is a man who has taken great pains in his life.” And he adds, “If the trace of the sorrow and activity we have gone through cannot be wiped from our features, it is no wonder that [Pg 121] all that survives of us and our struggles should bear the same impress.” And this is the Goethe to whom our cultured Philistines point as the happiest of Germans, that they may prove their thesis, that it must be possible to be happy among them—with the unexpressed corollary that no one can be pardoned for feeling unhappy and lonely among them. Hence they push their doctrine, in practice, to its merciless conclusion, that there is always a secret guilt in isolation. Poor Schopenhauer had this secret guilt too in his heart, the guilt of cherishing his philosophy more than his fellow-men; and he was so unhappy as to have learnt from Goethe that he must defend his philosophy at all costs from the neglect of his contemporaries, to save its very existence: for there is a kind of Grand Inquisitor's Censure in which the Germans, according to Goethe, are great adepts: it is called—inviolable silence. This much at least was accomplished by it;—the greater part of the first edition of Schopenhauer's masterpiece had to be turned into waste paper. The imminent risk that his great work would be undone, merely by neglect, bred in him a state of unrest—perilous and uncontrollable;—for no single adherent of any note presented himself. It is tragic to watch his search for any evidence of recognition: and his piercing cry of triumph at last, that he would now really be read (legor et legar), touches us with a thrill of pain. All the traits in which we do not see the great philosopher show us the suffering man, anxious for his noblest possessions; he was tortured by the fear of losing his little property, and perhaps [Pg 122] of no longer being able to maintain in its purity his truly antique attitude towards philosophy. He often chose falsely in his desire to find real trust and compassion in men, only to return with a heavy heart to his faithful dog again. He was absolutely alone, with no single friend of his own kind to comfort him; and between one and none there lies an infinity—as ever between something and nothing. No one who has true friends knows what real loneliness means, though he may have the whole world in antagonism round him. Ah, I see well ye do not know what isolation is! Whenever there are great societies with governments and religions and public opinions—where there is a tyranny, in short, there will the lonely philosopher be hated: for philosophy offers an asylum to mankind where no tyranny can penetrate, the inner sanctuary, the centre of the heart's labyrinth: and the tyrants are galled at it. Here do the lonely men lie hid: but here too lurks their greatest danger. These men who have saved their inner freedom, must also live and be seen in the outer world: they stand in countless human relations by their birth, position, education and country, their own circumstances and the importunity of others: and so they are presumed to hold an immense number of opinions, simply because these happen to prevail: every look that is not a denial counts as an assent, every motion of the hand that does not destroy is regarded as an aid. These free and lonely men know that they perpetually seem other than they are. While they wish for nothing but truth and honesty, they are in a net of misunderstanding; [Pg 123] and that ardent desire cannot prevent a mist of false opinions, of adaptations and wrong conclusions, of partial misapprehension and intentional reticence, from gathering round their actions. And there settles a cloud of melancholy on their brows: for such natures hate the necessity of pretence worse than death: and the continual bitterness gives them a threatening and volcanic character. They take revenge from time to time for their forced concealment and self-restraint: they issue from their dens with lowering looks: their words and deeds are explosive, and may lead to their own destruction. Schopenhauer lived amid dangers of this sort. Such lonely men need love, and friends, to whom they can be as open and sincere as to themselves, and in whose presence the deadening silence and hypocrisy may cease. Take their friends away, and there is left an increasing peril; Heinrich von Kleist was broken by the lack of love, and the most terrible weapon against unusual men is to drive them into themselves; and then their issuing forth again is a volcanic eruption. Yet there are always some demi-gods who can bear life under these fearful conditions and can be their conquerors: and if you would hear their lonely chant, listen to the music of Beethoven.
A modern Englishman outlines the usual danger for exceptional individuals living in a society that idolizes the ordinary: “Such uncommon characters are first intimidated, then become ill and depressed, and ultimately perish. A Shelley could never have thrived in England; a community of Shelleys would have been impossible.” Our Holderins and Kleists were ruined by their unconventionality and lacked the strength to endure the so-called German culture; only strong personalities like Beethoven, Goethe, Schopenhauer, and Wagner could withstand it. Even in them, the relentless grind is evident in many lines and wrinkles; their breathing is labored, and their voices strained. The old diplomat who had just seen and spoken to Goethe remarked to a friend, “There’s a man who has experienced great sorrow!” which Goethe interpreted as “That is a man who has put in significant effort in his life.” He adds, “If the marks of sorrow and effort cannot be erased from our features, it’s no surprise that everything that remains of us and our struggles bears the same imprint.” And this is the Goethe whom our well-educated Philistines point to as the happiest of Germans, hoping to prove their point that it must be possible to find happiness among them—with the unspoken implication that no one can be forgiven for feeling unhappy and lonely in their presence. Thus, they push their doctrine to its ruthless conclusion, claiming there is always a hidden guilt in solitude. Poor Schopenhauer carried that hidden guilt within him, feeling guilty for valuing his philosophy more than his fellow humans; and he sadly learned from Goethe that he must defend his philosophy at all costs from the indifference of his contemporaries to ensure its survival: for there is a kind of Grand Inquisitor's Censure in which the Germans, according to Goethe, excel: it’s called—inviolable silence. This much was achieved; the majority of the first edition of Schopenhauer's masterpiece ended up as waste paper. The imminent threat that his cherished work could vanish through ignorance filled him with a state of agitation—dangerous and uncontrollable; for no notable supporter came forward. It’s tragic to witness his desperate search for any sign of acknowledgment, and his eventual cry of triumph that he would finally be read (legor et legar) resonates with us painfully. All the characteristics where we don’t see the great philosopher reveal the suffering man, anxious about his most treasured possessions; he was tormented by the fear of losing his modest belongings and possibly of no longer being able to keep his genuinely classic approach to philosophy intact. He often made poor choices in his quest for real trust and compassion from people, only to return, heart heavy, to his loyal dog. He was utterly alone, with no single friend of his kind to comfort him; and between one and none lies an infinity—as it does between something and nothing. No one with true friends understands what real loneliness feels like, even if the whole world stands against them. Ah, I see you don’t know what isolation is! Wherever there are large societies with governments, religions, and public opinions—where there is tyranny, in short—the lonely philosopher will be despised: for philosophy offers a refuge to humanity that no tyranny can penetrate, the inner sanctuary, the center of the heart's labyrinth: and the tyrants resent that. Here, the lonely men hide: but here too lurks their greatest danger. These men who have preserved their inner freedom must also navigate and be seen in the external world: they stand entangled in countless human relationships due to their birth, status, education, and nationality, their own situations, and the pressure from others: thus, they are presumed to hold many opinions, simply because those happen to prevail: every look that isn’t a rejection counts as agreement, every motion of the hand that doesn’t oppose is seen as support. These free and lonely men are aware that they always seem different from who they truly are. While they desire nothing but truth and honesty, they are caught in a web of misunderstanding; and that passionate wish cannot prevent a fog of false opinions, adaptations, and incorrect conclusions, as well as partial misinterpretations and deliberate silences, from accumulating around their actions. A cloud of melancholy settles on their brows: for such natures loathe the necessity of pretense more than death itself; and the ongoing bitterness imparts a threatening and volatile character to them. They sometimes seek revenge for their enforced concealment and self-control: they emerge from their hiding places with scowls: their words and actions are explosive and may lead to their own destruction. Schopenhauer lived amid such dangers. Such lonely individuals need love and friends, with whom they can be as open and sincere as they are with themselves, and in whose presence the stifling silence and hypocrisy may cease. Take their friends away, and only an increasing threat remains; Heinrich von Kleist was shattered by the lack of love, and the most dreadful weapon against unusual individuals is to force them into themselves; and then their re-emergence can be an explosive eruption. Yet there are always some demi-gods who can endure life under these harsh conditions and conquer them: and if you wish to hear their solitary song, listen to the music of Beethoven.
So the first danger in whose shadow Schopenhauer lived was—isolation. The second is called—doubting of the truth. To this every thinker is liable who sets out from the philosophy of Kant, provided he be strong and sincere in his sorrows and his desires, and not a mere tinkling thought-box [Pg 124] or calculating machine. We all know the shameful state of things implied by this last reservation, and I believe it is only a very few men that Kant has so vitally affected as to change the current of their blood. To judge from what one reads, there must have been a revolution in every domain of thought since the work of this unobtrusive professor: I cannot believe it myself. For I see men, though darkly, as themselves needing to be revolutionised, before any “domains of thought” can be so. In fact, we find the first mark of any influence Kant may have had on the popular mind, in a corrosive scepticism and relativity. But it is only in noble and active spirits who could never rest in doubt that the shattering despair of truth itself could take the place of doubt. This was, for example, the effect of the Kantian philosophy on Heinrich von Kleist. “It was only a short time ago,” he writes in his poignant way, “that I became acquainted with the Kantian philosophy; and I will tell you my thought, though I cannot fear that it will rack you to your inmost soul, as it did me.—We cannot decide, whether what we call truth is really truth, or whether it only seems so to us. If the latter, the truth that we amass here does not exist after death, and all our struggle to gain a possession that may follow us even to the grave is in vain. If the blade of this thought do not cut your heart, yet laugh not at another who feels himself wounded by it in his Holy of Holies. My one highest aim has vanished, and I have no more.” Yes, when will men feel again deeply as Kleist did, and learn [Pg 125] to measure a philosophy by what it means to the “Holy of Holies”? And yet we must make this estimate of what Schopenhauer can mean to us, after Kant, as the first pioneer to bring us from the heights of sceptical disillusionment or “critical” renunciation, to the greater height of tragic contemplation, the nocturnal heaven with its endless crown of stars. His greatness is that he can stand opposite the picture of life, and interpret it to us as a whole: while all the clever people cannot escape the error of thinking one comes nearer to the interpretation by a laborious analysis of the colours and material of the picture; with the confession, probably, that the texture of the canvas is very complicated, and the chemical composition of the colours undiscoverable. Schopenhauer knew that one must guess the painter in order to understand the picture. But now the whole learned fraternity is engaged on understanding the colours and canvas, and not the picture: and only he who has kept the universal panorama of life and being firmly before his eyes, will use the individual sciences without harm to himself; for, without this general view as a norm, they are threads that lead nowhere and only confuse still more the maze of our existence. Here we see, as I said, the greatness of Schopenhauer, that he follows up every idea, as Hamlet follows the Ghost, without allowing himself to turn aside for a learned digression, or be drawn away by the scholastic abstractions of a rabid dialectic. The study of the minute philosophers is only interesting for the recognition that they have reached those stages [Pg 126] in the great edifice of philosophy where learned disquisitions for and against, where hair-splitting objections and counter-objections are the rule: and for that reason they evade the demand of every great philosophy to speak sub specie æternitatis—“this is the picture of the whole of life: learn thence the meaning of thine own life.” And the converse: “read thine own life, and understand thence the hieroglyphs of the universal life.” In this way must Schopenhauer's philosophy always be interpreted; as an individualist philosophy, starting from the single man, in his own nature, to gain an insight into his personal miseries, and needs, and limitations, and find out the remedies that will console them: namely, the sacrifice of the ego, and its submission to the nobler ends, especially those of justice and mercy. He teaches us to distinguish between the true and the apparent furtherance of man's happiness: how neither the attainment of riches, nor honour, nor learning, can raise the individual from his deep despair at his unworthiness; and how the quest for these good things can only have meaning through a universal end that transcends and explains them;—the gaining of power to aid our physical nature by them and, as far as may be, correct its folly and awkwardness. For one's self only, in the first instance: and finally, through one's self, for all. It is a task that leads to scepticism: for there is so much to be made better yet, in one and all!
So the first danger that Schopenhauer lived under was isolation. The second is called doubt in the truth. Every thinker who starts from Kant's philosophy is prone to this, as long as they are strong and sincere in their sorrows and desires, and not just a shallow thinker or a calculating machine. We all know the shameful situation implied by this last point, and I believe very few people have been so profoundly affected by Kant that it changes their very essence. Based on what I read, it seems like there has been a revolution in every area of thought since the work of this humble professor, but I can't believe it myself. I see people, though vaguely, needing their own revolution before any “domains of thought” can change. In fact, the first sign of any influence Kant may have had on public thought is a corrosive skepticism and relativity. But it is only in noble and active spirits who can never remain in doubt that the crushing despair of truth itself can take the place of doubt. For instance, this was the effect of Kantian philosophy on Heinrich von Kleist. “It was only recently,” he writes poignantly, “that I became acquainted with Kantian philosophy; and I'll share my thoughts, though I can’t worry that it will torment you as it did me.—We cannot decide whether what we call truth is actually truth, or if it only seems that way to us. If it's the latter, then the truth we gather here does not exist after death, and all our effort to gain something that may follow us even to the grave is in vain. If this thought doesn't pierce your heart, then don't laugh at someone else who feels wounded by it in their innermost being. My one ultimate aim has vanished, and I have nothing left.” Yes, when will people feel as deeply as Kleist did, and learn to measure a philosophy by what it means to the “innermost being”? Yet we must evaluate what Schopenhauer can mean to us, after Kant, as the first pioneer to lead us from the heights of skeptical disillusionment or “critical” renunciation, to the greater height of tragic contemplation, the nighttime sky with its endless crown of stars. His greatness lies in how he can stand before the picture of life and interpret it to us as a whole: while all the clever people can’t escape the mistake that believing one gets closer to interpretation through a detailed analysis of the colors and material of the picture; with the likely confession that the texture of the canvas is quite complex, and the chemical makeup of the colors is unknowable. Schopenhauer understood that you must guess the painter to understand the picture. But now the entire learned community is focused on understanding the colors and canvas, not the picture itself: and only those who keep the broad panorama of life and existence clearly in sight will use the individual sciences without harming themselves; for without this general view as a standard, they are threads that lead nowhere and only further complicate the maze of our existence. Here we see, as I mentioned, the greatness of Schopenhauer, who diligently follows every idea, just as Hamlet follows the Ghost, without letting himself be sidetracked by a scholarly digression or be pulled away by the abstract debates of a frenzied dialectic. The study of the minute philosophers is only interesting for recognizing that they have reached those stages in the grand structure of philosophy where learned discussions for and against, where needless objections and counter-objections are the norm: and for that reason, they avoid the requirement of every significant philosophy to speak sub specie æternitatis—“this is the picture of all life: learn from it the meaning of your own life.” And conversely: “read your own life, and understand from it the hieroglyphs of universal life.” Schopenhauer's philosophy must always be interpreted in this way; as an individualist philosophy, starting from the individual man, in his own nature, to gain insight into his personal miseries, and needs, and limitations, and find the remedies that will console them: specifically, the sacrifice of the ego, and its submission to nobler purposes, especially those of justice and mercy. He teaches us to distinguish between what truly promotes human happiness and what merely appears to do so: how neither the pursuit of wealth, nor honor, nor knowledge can lift a person from their deep despair at feeling unworthy; and how the search for these good things only gains meaning through a greater purpose that transcends and explains them;—the gaining of the power to assist our physical nature by them and, as much as possible, correct its flaws and clumsiness. Initially for oneself: and finally, through oneself, for all. It is a task that leads to skepticism: for there is so much that still needs to be improved in everyone!
Applying this to Schopenhauer himself, we come to the third and most intimate danger in [Pg 127] which he lived, and which lay deep in the marrow of his being. Every one is apt to discover a limitation in himself, in his gifts of intellect as well as his moral will, that fills him with yearning and melancholy; and as he strives after holiness through a consciousness of sin, so, as an intellectual being, he has a deep longing after the “genius” in himself. This is the root of all true culture; and if we say this means the aspiration of man to be “born again” as saint and genius, I know that one need not be a Buddhist to understand the myth. We feel a strong loathing when we find talent without such aspiration, in the circle of the learned, or among the so-called educated; for we see that such men, with all their cleverness, are no aid but a hindrance to the beginnings of culture, and the blossoming of genius, the aim of all culture. There is a rigidity in them, parallel to the cold arrogance of conventional virtue, which also remains at the opposite pole to true holiness. Schopenhauer's nature contained an extraordinarily dangerous dualism. Few thinkers have felt as he did the complete and unmistakable certainty of genius within them; and his genius made him the highest of all promises,—that there could be no deeper furrow than that which he was ploughing in the ground of the modern world. He knew one half of his being to be fulfilled according to its strength, with no other need; and he followed with greatness and dignity his vocation of consolidating his victory. In the other half there was a gnawing aspiration, which we can understand, when we hear that he turned away with a sad look [Pg 128] from the picture of Rancé, the founder of the Trappists, with the words: “That is a matter of grace.” For genius evermore yearns after holiness as it sees further and more clearly from its watch-tower than other men, deep into the reconciliation of Thought and Being, the kingdom of peace and the denial of the will, and up to that other shore, of which the Indians speak. The wonder is, that Schopenhauer's nature should have been so inconceivably stable and unshakable that it could neither be destroyed nor petrified by this yearning. Every one will understand this after the measure of his own character and greatness: none of us will understand it in the fulness of its meaning.
Applying this to Schopenhauer himself, we come to the third and most personal danger in [Pg 127] which he lived, and which lay deep in the core of his being. Everyone tends to recognize a limitation in themselves, both in their intellectual gifts and their moral will, leaving them with feelings of longing and sadness; and as they seek holiness through an awareness of sin, so, as an intellectual being, they have a deep yearning for the “genius” within. This is the foundation of true culture; and if we say this means the aspiration of a person to be “born again” as a saint and a genius, I know that one doesn’t need to be a Buddhist to grasp the myth. We feel a strong disgust when we encounter talent without such aspiration, within the academic world, or among the so-called educated; for we see that these individuals, despite their cleverness, do not contribute but rather hinder the beginnings of culture and the flourishing of genius, which is the goal of all culture. There is a rigidity in them, akin to the cold arrogance of conventional virtue, which also stands in stark contrast to true holiness. Schopenhauer's nature contained an extraordinarily dangerous dualism. Few thinkers have felt, as he did, the complete and unmistakable certainty of genius within them; and his genius promised him the highest potential—that there could be no deeper mark than the one he was making in the modern world. He recognized one part of his being as fulfilled to its fullest extent, with no other desire; and he pursued with greatness and dignity his duty to consolidate his achievement. In the other part, there was a persistent longing, which we can understand when we learn that he turned away with a sad expression [Pg 128] from the image of Rancé, the founder of the Trappists, with the words: “That is a matter of grace.” For genius always longs for holiness as it perceives more deeply and clearly from its vantage point than others, delving into the reconciliation of Thought and Being, the realm of peace and the denial of the will, and towards that other shore, of which the Indians speak. The wonder is that Schopenhauer's nature was so unbelievably stable and unshakeable that it could neither be destroyed nor petrified by this longing. Everyone will relate to this based on their own character and greatness: none of us will fully comprehend it in all its meaning.
The more one considers these three dangers, the more extraordinary will appear his vigour in opposing them and his safety after the battle. True, he gained many scars and open wounds: and a cast of mind that may seem somewhat too bitter and pugnacious. But his single ideal transcends the highest humanity in him. Schopenhauer stands as a pattern to men, in spite of all those scars and scratches. We may even say, that what was imperfect and “all too human” in him, brings us nearer to him as a man, for we see a sufferer and a kinsman to suffering, not merely a dweller on the unattainable heights of genius.
The more you think about these three dangers, the more impressive his strength in fighting them and his survival after the battle becomes. It's true that he earned many scars and open wounds, along with a mindset that might seem a bit too harsh and combative. But his singular vision goes beyond even the greatest aspects of humanity within him. Schopenhauer serves as a model for people, despite all those scars and scratches. We could even say that what was flawed and “too human” in him makes him more relatable to us, as we see someone who suffers and shares in suffering, rather than just a person living on the unreachable peaks of genius.
These three constitutional dangers that threatened Schopenhauer, threaten us all. Each one of us bears a creative solitude within himself and his consciousness of it forms an exotic aura of strangeness round him. Most men cannot endure it, because they are slothful, as I said, and because [Pg 129] their solitude hangs round them a chain of troubles and burdens. No doubt, for the man with this heavy chain, life loses almost everything that one desires from it in youth—joy, safety, honour: his fellow-men pay him his due of—isolation! The wilderness and the cave are about him, wherever he may live. He must look to it that he be not enslaved and oppressed, and become melancholy thereby. And let him surround himself with the pictures of good and brave fighters such as Schopenhauer.
These three constitutional dangers that threatened Schopenhauer threaten us all. Each of us carries a unique creative solitude within ourselves, and our awareness of it creates an exotic aura of strangeness around us. Most people can't handle it because they're lazy, as I mentioned, and because their solitude wraps around them like a chain of troubles and burdens. No doubt, for the person weighed down by this heavy chain, life loses almost everything they desire in youth—joy, security, honor: their fellow humans repay them with isolation! The wilderness and the cave surround them, no matter where they live. They must ensure they are not enslaved and oppressed, which can lead to melancholy. And they should surround themselves with images of good and brave fighters like Schopenhauer.
The second danger, too, is not rare. Here and there we find one dowered by nature with a keen vision; his thoughts dance gladly in the witches' Sabbath of dialectic; and if he uncautiously give his talent the rein, it is easy to lose all humanity and live a ghostly life in the realm of “pure reason”: or through the constant search for the “pros and cons” of things, he may go astray from the truth and live without courage or confidence, in doubt, denial and discontent, and the slender hope that waits on disillusion: “No dog could live long thus!”
The second danger isn't uncommon either. Every so often, we come across someone naturally gifted with sharp insight; their thoughts flourish in the chaotic dance of ideas. But if they carelessly unleash their talent, it's easy to become detached from humanity and exist in the eerie space of "pure reason." Or by endlessly weighing the "pros and cons" of everything, they risk straying from the truth and end up living in doubt, fear, and unhappiness, clinging to the faint hope that follows disillusionment: "No dog could live long like this!"
The third danger is a moral or intellectual hardening: man breaks the bond that united him to his ideal: he ceases to be fruitful and reproduce himself in this or that province, and becomes an enemy or a parasite of culture. The solitude of his being has become an indivisible, unrelated atom, an icy stone. And one can perish of this solitude as well as of the fear of it, of one's self as well as one's self-sacrifice, of both aspiration and petrifaction: and to live is ever to be in danger. [Pg 130]
The third danger is a moral or intellectual hardening: a person loses the connection to their ideals, stops being productive, and turns into a threat or a parasite to culture. Their solitude has transformed them into a separate, disconnected unit, like a cold stone. One can suffer from this isolation just as much as from the fear of it, from oneself as well as from self-sacrifice, from both ambition and stagnation: living always carries its risks. [Pg 130]
Beside these dangers to which Schopenhauer would have been constitutionally liable, in whatever century he had lived, there were also some produced by his own time; and it is essential to distinguish between these two kinds, in order to grasp the typical and formative elements in his nature. The philosopher casts his eye over existence, and wishes to give it a new standard value; for it has been the peculiar task of all great thinkers to be law-givers for the weight and stamp in the mint of reality. And his task will be hindered if the men he sees near him be a weakly and worm-eaten growth. To be correct in his calculation of existence, the unworthiness of the present time must be a very small item in the addition. The study of ancient or foreign history is valuable, if at all, for a correct judgment on the whole destiny of man; which must be drawn not only from an average estimate but from a comparison of the highest destinies that can befall individuals or nations. The present is too much with us; it directs the vision even against the philosopher's will: and it will inevitably be reckoned too high in the final sum. And so he must put a low figure on his own time as against others, and suppress the present in his picture of life, as well as in himself; must put it into the background or paint it over; a difficult, and almost impossible task. The judgment of the ancient Greek philosophers on the value of existence means so much more than our own, because they had the full bloom of life itself before them, and their vision was untroubled by any felt dualism between their wish [Pg 131] for freedom and beauty on the grand scale, and their search after truth, with its single question “What is the real worth of life?” Empedocles lived when Greek culture was full to overflowing with the joy of life, and all ages may take profit from his words; especially as no other great philosopher of that great time ventured to contradict them. Empedocles is only the clearest voice among them—they all say the same thing, if a man will but open his ears. A modern thinker is always in the throes of an unfulfilled desire; he is looking for life,—warm, red life,—that he may pass judgment on it: at any rate he will think it necessary to be a living man himself, before he can believe in his power of judging. And this is the title of the modern philosophers to sit among the great aiders of Life (or rather of the will to live), and the reason why they can look from their own out-wearied time and aspire to a truer culture, and a clearer explanation. Their yearning is, however, their danger; the reformer in them struggles with the critical philosopher. And whichever way the victory incline, it also implies a defeat. How was Schopenhauer to escape this danger?
Alongside the dangers that Schopenhauer would have faced regardless of the century he lived in, there were also risks presented by his own time. It's important to differentiate between these two types to understand the key elements of his character. The philosopher examines existence and aims to assign it a new standard value because it has been the unique role of great thinkers to set the guidelines for what is truly real. His mission will be hindered if those around him are weak and decaying. To accurately assess existence, the deficiencies of his present time must be a negligible factor. Studying ancient or foreign history is helpful, if at all, for making a sound judgment about humanity's overall fate, which should be based not only on average assessments but also on comparisons of the highest potential outcomes for individuals or nations. The present overwhelms us; it influences our perspectives against the philosopher's will, and it will inevitably be valued too highly in the end. Thus, he must undervalue his own time compared to others and downplay the present in his portrayal of life and within himself; he needs to push it to the background or cover it up, which is a challenging and nearly impossible task. The judgments of ancient Greek philosophers about the value of existence carry more weight than our own because they experienced life at its fullest, and their perspectives were not clouded by a perceived conflict between their desire for broad freedom and beauty and their quest for truth, which boils down to the question, “What is the real worth of life?” Empedocles lived during a time when Greek culture was bursting with vitality, and all generations can gain from his insights, especially since no other major philosopher from that era contradicted him. Empedocles is the clearest voice among them—if a person is willing to listen, they all convey the same message. A modern thinker is always grappling with a longing that remains unfulfilled; they are searching for life—vibrant, passionate life—so they can assess it: at least they believe they need to be a living person themselves before they can judge. This is why modern philosophers claim a place among those who deeply support life (or more precisely, the will to live) and aspire to cultivate a richer understanding and clearer explanations beyond their tired times. Yet, their desire also poses a risk; the reformer within them clashes with the critical philosopher. Regardless of which side prevails, it results in a loss. How could Schopenhauer avoid this danger?
We like to consider the great man as the noble child of his age, who feels its defects more strongly and intimately than the smaller men: and therefore the struggle of the great man against his age is apparently nothing but a mad fight to the death with himself. Only apparently, however: he only fights the elements in his time that hinder his own greatness, in other words his own freedom and sincerity. And so, at bottom, he is only an enemy [Pg 132] to that element which is not truly himself, the irreconcilable antagonism of the temporal and eternal in him. The supposed “child of his age” proves to be but a step-child. From boyhood Schopenhauer strove with his time, a false and unworthy mother to him, and as soon as he had banished her, he could bring back his being to its native health and purity. For this very reason we can use his writings as mirrors of his time; it is no fault of the mirror if everything contemporary appear in it stricken by a ravaging disease, pale and thin, with tired looks and hollow eyes,—the step-child's sorrow made visible. The yearning for natural strength, for a healthy and simple humanity, was a yearning for himself: and as soon as he had conquered his time within him, he was face to face with his own genius. The secret of nature's being and his own lay open, the step-mother's plot to conceal his genius from him was foiled. And now he could turn a fearless eye towards the question, “What is the real worth of life?” without having any more to weigh a bloodless and chaotic age of doubt and hypocrisy. He knew that there was something higher and purer to be won on this earth than the life of his time, and a man does bitter wrong to existence who only knows it and criticises it in this hateful form. Genius, itself the highest product of life, is now summoned to justify life, if it can: the noble creative soul must answer the question:—“Dost thou in thy heart say 'Yea!' unto this existence? Is it enough for thee? Wilt thou be its advocate and its redeemer? One true 'Yea!' from thy lips, [Pg 133] and the sorely accused life shall go free.” How shall he answer? In the words of Empedocles.
We like to think of the great person as the noble child of their time, who feels its flaws more deeply and personally than others do: and so the great person’s struggle against their era seems like a desperate battle against themselves. But it's not just that: they’re really battling the aspects of their time that block their own greatness, in other words, their own freedom and authenticity. Ultimately, they only oppose those elements that aren’t truly them, the conflict between the temporal and the eternal within them. The so-called “child of their age” turns out to be more like a stepchild. From a young age, Schopenhauer fought against his time, which felt like a false and unworthy mother to him. Once he expelled her, he could restore his being to its original health and purity. This is why we can use his writings as reflections of his time; it’s not the mirror's fault if everything contemporary appears afflicted by a destructive illness, pale and frail, with weary looks and hollow eyes—the sorrow of a stepchild laid bare. His longing for natural strength, for a healthy and simple humanity, was a longing for himself: and once he overcame his time within himself, he came face to face with his own genius. The secret of existence in nature and within himself was revealed, and the stepmother's plot to hide his genius from him was thwarted. Now he could look unflinchingly at the question, “What is the real value of life?” without having to balance it against a lifeless and chaotic age of doubt and hypocrisy. He understood that there was something higher and purer to be attained on this earth than the life of his time, and a person does grave injustice to existence by only knowing it and criticizing it in this distasteful way. Genius, the highest outcome of life, is now called upon to justify life, if it can: the noble creative spirit must respond to the question: “Do you in your heart say 'Yes!' to this existence? Is it enough for you? Will you be its advocate and its redeemer? One true 'Yes!' from your lips, and the much-maligned life shall be set free.” How will he respond? In the words of Empedocles.
IV.
The last hint may well remain obscure for a time: I have something more easy to explain, namely how Schopenhauer can help us to educate ourselves in opposition to our age, since we have the advantage of really knowing our age, through him;—if it be an advantage! It may be no longer possible in a couple of hundred years. I sometimes amuse myself with the idea that men may soon grow tired of books and their authors, and the savant of to-morrow come to leave directions in his will that his body be burned in the midst of his books, including of course his own writings. And in the gradual clearing of the forests, might not our libraries be very reasonably used for straw and brushwood? Most books are born from the smoke and vapour of the brain: and to vapour and smoke may they well return. For having no fire within themselves, they shall be visited with fire. And possibly to a later century our own may count as the “Dark age,” because our productions heated the furnace hotter and more continuously than ever before. We are anyhow happy that we can learn to know our time; and if there be any sense in busying ourselves with our time at all, we may as well do it as thoroughly as we can, so that no one may have any doubt about it. The possibility of this we owe to Schopenhauer. [Pg 134]
The last hint might remain unclear for a while: I have something easier to explain, which is how Schopenhauer can help us educate ourselves against our time, since we have the advantage of truly understanding our era through him;—if that's even an advantage! It might not be possible in a couple of hundred years. Sometimes, I entertain the thought that people might soon tire of books and their authors, and future scholars may leave instructions in their wills for their bodies to be cremated among their books, including their own writings. And as forests gradually get cleared, it might make sense to use our libraries for kindling and brush. Most books come from the smoke and haze of the mind: and they might very well return to smoke and vapor. Since they hold no true flame within themselves, they will be met with fire. Perhaps, to future generations, our era will be seen as the “Dark Age,” because our creations fueled the fire hotter and more consistently than ever before. Regardless, we are fortunate that we can learn about our time; and if there’s any value in engaging with it at all, we might as well do it as thoroughly as possible, so there’s no doubt about it. We owe this possibility to Schopenhauer. [Pg 134]
Our happiness would of course be infinitely greater, if our inquiry showed that nothing so hopeful and splendid as our present epoch had ever existed. There are simple people in some corner of the earth to-day—perhaps in Germany—who are disposed to believe in all seriousness that the world was put right two years ago,[1] and that all stern and gloomy views of life are now contradicted by “facts.” The foundation of the New German Empire is, to them, the decisive blow that annihilates all the “pessimistic” philosophisers,—no doubt of it. To judge the philosopher's significance in our time, as an educator, we must oppose a widespread view like this, especially common in our universities. We must say, it is a shameful thing that such abominable flattery of the Time-Fetish should be uttered by a herd of so-called reflective and honourable men; it is a proof that we no longer see how far the seriousness of philosophy is removed from that of a newspaper. Such men have lost the last remnant of feeling, not only for philosophy, but also for religion, and have put in its place a spirit not so much of optimism as of journalism, the evil spirit that broods over the day—and the daily paper. Every philosophy that believes the problem of existence to be shelved, or even solved, by a political event, is a sham philosophy. There have been innumerable states founded since the beginning of the world; that is an old story. How should a political innovation manage once and for all to make a contented race [Pg 135] of the dwellers on this earth? If any one believe in his heart that this is possible, he should report himself to our authorities: he really deserves to be Professor of Philosophy in a German university, like Harms in Berlin, Jurgen Meyer in Bonn, and Carrière in Munich.
Our happiness would definitely be much greater if our inquiry revealed that nothing as hopeful and amazing as our current era had ever existed. There are simple people in some parts of the world today—maybe in Germany—who seriously believe that everything got fixed two years ago,[1] and that all the harsh and gloomy views of life are now disproved by “facts.” For them, the establishment of the New German Empire is the decisive blow that wipes out all the “pessimistic” philosophers—there’s no doubt about it. To understand the philosopher's role in our times as an educator, we need to challenge a common belief like this, especially prevalent in our universities. We must say it’s shameful that such terrible praise of the Time-Fetish is expressed by a group of so-called thoughtful and respectable individuals; it shows that we no longer recognize how far the seriousness of philosophy is from that of a newspaper. Such people have lost the last shred of feeling, not just for philosophy but also for religion, replacing it with a mindset more about optimism than genuine journalism, that malevolent spirit that hovers over the day—and the daily paper. Any philosophy that thinks the problem of existence can be put aside or even solved by a political event is a fake philosophy. Countless states have been established since the beginning of time; that’s an old story. How can a political change possibly create a satisfied race of people on this earth? If anyone genuinely believes this is achievable, they should check in with our authorities: they truly deserve to be a Professor of Philosophy at a German university, like Harms in Berlin, Jurgen Meyer in Bonn, and Carrière in Munich.
We are feeling the consequences of the doctrine, preached lately from all the housetops, that the state is the highest end of man and there is no higher duty than to serve it: I regard this not a relapse into paganism, but into stupidity. A man who thinks state-service to be his highest duty, very possibly knows no higher one; yet there are both men and duties in a region beyond,—and one of these duties, that seems to me at least of higher value than state-service, is to destroy stupidity in all its forms—and this particular stupidity among them. And I have to do with a class of men whose teleological conceptions extend further than the well-being of a state, I mean with philosophers—and only with them in their relation to the world of culture, which is again almost independent of the “good of the state.” Of the many links that make up the twisted chain of humanity, some are of gold and others of pewter.
We are experiencing the consequences of the idea that's been promoted lately everywhere, that the state is the ultimate purpose of human existence and that there's no greater duty than serving it. I see this not as a return to paganism, but as a descent into foolishness. A person who believes that serving the state is their highest obligation likely doesn't understand that there are higher duties. There are indeed both individuals and responsibilities that exist beyond this, and one of those duties, which I consider more valuable than state service, is to combat ignorance in all its forms—and this specific ignorance among them. I engage with a group of people whose understanding goes beyond the welfare of the state; I'm talking about philosophers—and only in their connection to the world of culture, which is nearly independent of what’s considered “good for the state.” Among the many links that form the complicated chain of humanity, some are made of gold while others are made of pewter.
How does the philosopher of our time regard culture? Quite differently, I assure you, from the professors who are so content with their new state. He seems to see the symptoms of an absolute uprooting of culture in the increasing rush and hurry of life, and the decay of all reflection and simplicity. The waters of religion are ebbing, and leaving swamps or stagnant pools: the nations are [Pg 136] drawing away in enmity again, and long to tear each other in pieces. The sciences, blindly driving along, on a laisser faire system, without a common standard, are splitting up, and losing hold of every firm principle. The educated classes are being swept along in the contemptible struggle for wealth. Never was the world more worldly, never poorer in goodness and love. Men of learning are no longer beacons or sanctuaries in the midst of this turmoil of worldliness; they themselves are daily becoming more restless, thoughtless, loveless. Everything bows before the coming barbarism, art and science included. The educated men have degenerated into the greatest foes of education, for they will deny the universal sickness and hinder the physician. They become peevish, these poor nerveless creatures, if one speak of their weakness and combat the shameful spirit of lies in them. They would gladly make one believe that they have outstripped all the centuries, and they walk with a pretence of happiness which has something pathetic about it, because their happiness is so inconceivable. One would not even ask them, as Tannhäuser did Biterolf, “What hast thou, poor wretch, enjoyed!” For, alas! we know far better ourselves, in another way. There is a wintry sky over us, and we dwell on a high mountain, in danger and in need. Short-lived is all our joy, and the sun's rays strike palely on our white mountains. Music is heard; an old man grinds an organ, and the dancers whirl round, and the heart of the wanderer is shaken within him to see it: everything is so disordered, so drab, so hopeless. [Pg 137] Even now there is a sound of joy, of clear thoughtless joy! but soon the mist of evening closes round, the note dies away, and the wanderer's footsteps are heard on the gravel; as far as his eye can reach there is nothing but the grim and desolate face of nature.
How does today's philosopher view culture? Quite differently than those professors who are so pleased with their new situation. It seems like he notices the signs of a complete uprooting of culture in the fast pace of life and the decline of thoughtfulness and simplicity. The influence of religion is fading, leaving behind swamps or stagnant pools; nations are drifting apart in hostility again, eager to tear each other apart. The sciences, pushing forward without a cohesive approach, are fragmenting and losing touch with any solid principles. The educated classes are caught up in the pathetic struggle for wealth. Never has the world been more materialistic, never poorer in goodness and love. Scholars are no longer guiding lights or refuges amid this chaos of worldly concerns; they are growing increasingly restless, thoughtless, and loveless themselves. Everything succumbs to the impending barbarism, including art and science. The educated have become the greatest adversaries of education, as they deny the universal illness and obstruct the healer. These poor, weak beings become irritable if someone mentions their frailty and challenges the shameful deceit within them. They would love for others to believe that they have surpassed all previous ages, and they carry an appearance of happiness that is almost sad because their joy seems so unfathomable. One wouldn’t even ask them, as Tannhäuser did Biterolf, “What have you, poor wretch, enjoyed?” Unfortunately, we are more aware of the truth in a different way. A wintry sky hangs over us, and we live on a high mountain, in danger and in need. Our joy is fleeting, and the sun’s rays strike faintly upon our white peaks. Music plays; an old man cranks a music box, and the dancers spin around, stirring the wanderer's heart to witness it all: everything is so chaotic, so dull, so hopeless. Even now there is a sound of joy, of carefree joy! But soon the evening mist closes in, the music fades, and the wanderer's footsteps echo on the gravel; as far as he can see, there is nothing but the bleak and desolate face of nature.
It may be one-sided, to insist only on the blurred lines and the dull colours in the picture of modern life: yet the other side is no more encouraging, it is only more disturbing. There is certainly strength there, enormous strength; but it is wild, primitive and merciless. One looks on with a chill expectancy, as though into the caldron of a witch's kitchen; every moment there may arise sparks and vapour, to herald some fearful apparition. For a century we have been ready for a world-shaking convulsion; and though we have lately been trying to set the conservative strength of the so-called national state against the great modern tendency to volcanic destructiveness, it will only be, for a long time yet, an aggravation of the universal unrest that hangs over us. We need not be deceived by individuals behaving as if they knew nothing of all this anxiety: their own restlessness shows how well they know it. They think more exclusively of themselves than men ever thought before; they plant and build for their little day, and the chase for happiness is never greater than when the quarry must be caught to-day or to-morrow: the next day perhaps there is no more hunting. We live in the Atomic Age, or rather in the Atomic Chaos. The opposing forces were practically held together in mediæval times [Pg 138] by the Church, and in some measure assimilated by the strong pressure which she exerted. When the common tie broke and the pressure relaxed, they rose once more against each other. The Reformation taught that many things were “adiaphora”—departments that needed no guidance from religion: this was the price paid for its own existence. Christianity paid a similar one to guard itself against the far more religious antiquity: and laid the seeds of discord at once. Everything nowadays is directed by the fools and the knaves, the selfishness of the money-makers and the brute forces of militarism. The state in their hands makes a good show of reorganising everything, and of becoming the bond that unites the warring elements; in other words, it wishes for the same idolatry from mankind as they showed to the Church.
It might seem one-sided to focus only on the blurred lines and dull colors in the picture of modern life, but the other side is no more hopeful—it’s just more unsettling. There’s definitely power there, huge power; but it’s wild, primitive, and unforgiving. One watches with a cold expectation, as if peering into a witch’s cauldron; at any moment, sparks and steam could rise, announcing some terrifying apparition. For a century, we’ve been poised for a world-shaking upheaval, and although we’ve recently tried to position the conservative strength of the so-called nation-state against the overwhelming modern tendency toward explosive destruction, it will only be, for quite a while still, an aggravation of the universal unrest that looms over us. We shouldn’t be fooled by those acting as if they’re unaware of this anxiety: their own restlessness shows just how aware they really are. They think more of themselves than people ever have before; they plant and build for their brief time, and the hunt for happiness is more intense than ever when the aim must be achieved today or tomorrow: perhaps the next day, there will be no more hunting. We live in the Atomic Age, or rather in Atomic Chaos. The opposing forces were almost held together in medieval times [Pg 138] by the Church, somewhat contained by the strong influence she wielded. When that common bond broke and the pressure eased, they rose up against each other again. The Reformation taught that many things were “adiaphora”—areas that didn’t need religious direction: this was the cost of its own existence. Christianity paid a similar price to protect itself against the far more religious past: and this immediately planted the seeds of discord. Nowadays, everything is directed by fools and deceivers, the greed of the money-makers, and the brute forces of militarism. The state, in their hands, presents a good façade of reorganizing everything and becoming the bond that unites the warring factions; in other words, it seeks the same idolatry from people that they once showed to the Church.
And we shall yet feel the consequences. We are even now on the ice-floes in the stream of the Middle Ages: they are thawing fast, and their movement is ominous: the banks are flooded, and giving way. The revolution, the atomistic revolution, is inevitable: but what are those smallest indivisible elements of human society?
And we will still feel the consequences. Right now, we're on the ice floes in the flow of the Middle Ages: they’re melting quickly, and their movement is troubling: the banks are overflowing and collapsing. The revolution, the atomic revolution, is unavoidable: but what are those smallest indivisible elements of human society?
There is surely far more danger to mankind in transitional periods like these than in the actual time of revolution and chaos; they are tortured by waiting, and snatch greedily at every moment; and this breeds all kinds of cowardice and selfishness in them: whereas the true feeling of a great and universal need ever inspires men, and makes them better. In the midst of such dangers, who [Pg 139] will provide the guardians and champions for Humanity, for the holy and inviolate treasure that has been laid up in the temples, little by little, by countless generations? Who will set up again the Image of Man, when men in their selfishness and terror see nothing but the trail of the serpent or the cur in them, and have fallen from their high estate to that of the brute or the automaton?
There is definitely much more danger to humanity during times of transition like these than in the actual moments of revolution and chaos; they are tormented by the wait and seize every opportunity greedily; this breeds all sorts of cowardice and selfishness in them. In contrast, the genuine sense of a great and universal need always inspires people and makes them better. In the face of such dangers, who [Pg 139] will provide the guardians and champions for Humanity, for the sacred and untouchable treasure that has been built up in the temples, piece by piece, by countless generations? Who will restore the Image of Man, when people, caught up in their selfishness and fear, see nothing but the trail of the serpent or the dog in themselves, and have fallen from their lofty status to that of a beast or a machine?
There are three Images of Man fashioned by our modern time, which for a long while yet will urge mortal men to transfigure their own lives; they are the men of Rousseau, Goethe, and Schopenhauer. The first has the greatest fire, and is most calculated to impress the people: the second is only for the few, for those contemplative natures “in the grand style” who are misunderstood by the crowd. The third demands the highest activity in those who will follow it: only such men will look on that image without harm, for it breaks the spirit of that merely contemplative man, and the rabble shudder at it. From the first has come forth a strength that led and still leads to fearful revolution: for in all socialistic upheavals it is ever Rousseau's man who is the Typhoeus under the Etna. Oppressed and half crushed to death by the pride of caste and the pitilessness of wealth, spoilt by priests and bad education, a laughing-stock even to himself, man cries in his need on “holy mother Nature,” and feels suddenly that she is as far from him as any god of the Epicureans. His prayers do not reach her; so deeply sunk is he in the Chaos of the unnatural. He contemptuously throws aside all the finery that seemed his [Pg 140] truest humanity a little while ago—all his arts and sciences, all the refinements of his life,—he beats with his fists against the walls, in whose shadow he has degenerated, and goes forth to seek the light and the sun, the forest and the crag. And crying out, “Nature alone is good, the natural man alone is human,” he despises himself and aspires beyond himself: a state wherein the soul is ready for a fearful resolve, but calls the noble and the rare as well from their utter depths.
There are three Images of Man shaped by our modern times that, for a long while yet, will inspire people to transform their own lives; they are the figures of Rousseau, Goethe, and Schopenhauer. The first possesses the greatest passion and is most likely to resonate with the masses: the second appeals only to a few, to those contemplative individuals "in the grand style" who are misunderstood by the crowd. The third requires the utmost effort from those who pursue it: only such individuals can confront that image without damage, for it crushes the spirit of the merely contemplative man, and the masses recoil from it. From the first arises a force that has led, and continues to lead, to terrifying revolutions: in all social upheavals, it is always Rousseau's man who is the Typhoeus beneath the Etna. Oppressed and nearly crushed by the pride of class and the mercilessness of wealth, spoiled by priests and subpar education, a mockery even to himself, man cries out in his desperation to "holy mother Nature" and suddenly feels that she is as distant from him as any god of the Epicureans. His prayers do not reach her; he is so deeply entrenched in the Chaos of the unnatural. He scornfully discards all the trappings that seemed to represent his true humanity just a little while ago—all his arts and sciences, all the refinements of his life—he pounds his fists against the walls, in whose shadow he has withered, and sets out to seek the light and the sun, the forest and the cliffs. And shouting, "Nature alone is good, the natural man alone is human," he looks down on himself and aspires to transcend himself: a state in which the soul is ready for a daunting resolve, but also calls the noble and rare from their deepest recesses.
Goethe's man is no such threatening force; in a certain sense he is a corrective and a sedative to those dangerous agitations of which Rousseau's man is a prey. Goethe himself in his youth followed the “gospel of kindly Nature” with all the ardour of his soul: his Faust was the highest and boldest picture of Rousseau's man, so far at any rate as his hunger for life, his discontent and yearning, his intercourse with the demons of the heart could be represented. But what comes from these congregated storm-clouds? Not a single lightning flash! And here begins the new Image of man—the man according to Goethe. One might have thought that Faust would have lived a continual life of suffering, as a revolutionary and a deliverer, as the negative force that proceeds from goodness, as the genius of ruin, alike religious and dæmonic, in opposition to his utterly undæmonic companion; though of course he could not be free of this companion, and had at once to use and despise his evil and destructive scepticism—which is the tragic destiny of all revolutionary deliverers. One is wrong, however, to expect [Pg 141] anything of the sort: Goethe's man here parts company with Rousseau's; for he hates all violence, all sudden transition—that is, all action: and the universal deliverer becomes merely the universal traveller. All the riches of life and nature, all antiquity—arts, mythologies and sciences—pass before his eager eyes, his deepest desires are aroused and satisfied, Helen herself can hold him no more—and the moment must come for which his mocking companion is waiting. At a fair spot on the earth, his flight comes to an end: his pinions drop, and Mephistopheles is at his side. When the German ceases to be Faust, there is no danger greater than of becoming a Philistine and falling into the hands of the devil—heavenly powers alone can save him. Goethe's man is, as I said, the contemplative man in the grand style, who is only kept from dying of ennui by feeding on all the great and memorable things that have ever existed, and by living from desire to desire. He is not the active man; and when he does take a place among active men, as things are, you may be sure that no good will come of it (think, for example, of the zeal with which Goethe wrote for the stage!); and further, you may be sure that “things as they are” will suffer no change. Goethe's man is a conciliatory and conservative spirit, though in danger of degenerating into a Philistine, just as Rousseau's man may easily become a Catiline. All his virtues would be the better by the addition of a little brute force and elemental passion. Goethe appears to have seen where the weakness and danger of his creation lay, as is clear from Jarno's word to [Pg 142] Wilhelm Meister: “You are bitter and ill-tempered—which is quite an excellent thing: if you could once become really angry, it would be still better.”
Goethe's man isn't a threatening force; in some ways, he's a calming presence against the dangerous turmoil that Rousseau's man endures. In his youth, Goethe eagerly followed the "gospel of kindly Nature," and his Faust depicted the boldest portrayal of Rousseau's man, especially in terms of his hunger for life, discontent, yearning, and his struggles with inner demons. But what do these gathering storm clouds produce? Not a single flash of lightning! And this marks the beginning of Goethe's new image of man. One might imagine Faust living a life full of suffering, as a revolutionary and a savior, a negative force in contrast to goodness, embodying both divine and demonic qualities, opposing his completely non-demonic companion. However, he couldn't escape this companion, having to both rely on and scorn his evil and destructive skepticism—this is the tragic fate of all revolutionary saviors. Yet, it's a mistake to expect that: Goethe's man here diverges from Rousseau's; he despises all violence, all sudden changes—that is, all action: and the universal savior turns into merely a universal traveler. All the riches of life and nature, all antiquity—arts, mythologies, and sciences—pass before his eager eyes, igniting and fulfilling his deepest desires, and even Helen cannot hold him anymore—and the moment must come that his mocking companion is waiting for. In a beautiful spot on earth, his journey ends: his wings falter, and Mephistopheles is by his side. When the German ceases to be Faust, there's no greater threat than becoming a Philistine and falling into the devil's grasp—only heavenly powers can save him. Goethe's man, as I mentioned, is the contemplative man of grand style, only kept from dying of boredom by immersing himself in all the great and memorable things that have ever existed, living from one desire to the next. He is not the active man; and when he does engage with active individuals, as things stand, you can be sure that no good will come of it (consider Goethe's enthusiasm for writing for the stage!); and furthermore, you can be certain that “things as they are” will not change. Goethe's man is a conciliatory and conservative spirit, though he risks degenerating into a Philistine, just as Rousseau's man may easily transform into a Catiline. All his virtues would benefit from a little brute force and raw passion. Goethe seemed to understand where the weakness and peril of his creation lay, as evident from Jarno's words to Wilhelm Meister: “You are bitter and grumpy—which is actually a good thing: if you could just get really angry once, it would be even better.”
To speak plainly, it is necessary to become really angry in order that things may be better. The picture of Schopenhauer's man can help us here. Schopenhauer's man voluntarily takes upon himself the pain of telling the truth: this pain serves to quench his individual will and make him ready for the complete transformation of his being, which it is the inner meaning of life to realise. This openness in him appears to other men to be an effect of malice, for they think the preservation of their shifts and pretences to be the first duty of humanity, and any one who destroys their playthings to be merely malicious. They are tempted to cry out to such a man, in Faust's words to Mephistopheles:—
To put it simply, you have to get genuinely angry for things to improve. The image of Schopenhauer's man can help illustrate this point. Schopenhauer's man willingly accepts the discomfort of speaking the truth: this discomfort helps him let go of his personal desires and prepares him for a complete transformation of his existence, which is the true purpose of life to achieve. This honesty in him seems to others like bad intentions, because they believe that maintaining their deceptions and facades is humanity's top priority, and anyone who disrupts their illusions is seen as simply cruel. They may feel compelled to shout at such a man, echoing Faust's words to Mephistopheles:—
“So to the active and eternal
Creative force, in cold disdain
You now oppose the fist infernal”—
“So to the active and eternal
Creative force, in cool contempt
You now challenge the fiery fist”—
and he who would live according to Schopenhauer would seem to be more like a Mephistopheles than a Faust—that is, to our weak modern eyes, which always discover signs of malice in any negation. But there is a kind of denial and destruction that is the effect of that strong aspiration after holiness and deliverance, which Schopenhauer was the first philosopher to teach our profane and worldly generation. Everything that can be denied, deserves to be denied; and real sincerity means the belief in a state of things which cannot be denied, or in which there is no lie. The sincere man feels that [Pg 143] his activity has a metaphysical meaning. It can only be explained by the laws of a different and a higher life; it is in the deepest sense an affirmation: even if everything that he does seem utterly opposed to the laws of our present life. It must lead therefore to constant suffering; but he knows, as Meister Eckhard did, that “the quickest beast that will carry you to perfection is suffering.” Every one, I should think, who has such an ideal before him, must feel a wider sympathy; and he will have a burning desire to become a “Schopenhauer man”;—pure and wonderfully patient, on his intellectual side full of a devouring fire, and far removed from the cold and contemptuous “neutrality” of the so-called scientific man; so high above any warped and morose outlook on life as to offer himself as the first victim of the truth he has won, with a deep consciousness of the sufferings that must spring from his sincerity. His courage will destroy his happiness on earth, he must be an enemy to the men he loves and the institutions in which he grew up, he must spare neither person nor thing, however it may hurt him, he will be misunderstood and thought an ally of forces that he abhors, in his search for righteousness he will seem unrighteous by human standards: but he must comfort himself with the words that his teacher Schopenhauer once used: “A happy life is impossible, the highest thing that man can aspire to is a heroic life; such as a man lives, who is always fighting against unequal odds for the good of others; and wins in the end without any thanks. After the battle is over, he stands like [Pg 144] the Prince in the re corvo of Gozzi, with dignity and nobility in his eyes, but turned to stone. His memory remains, and will be reverenced as a hero's; his will, that has been mortified all his life by toiling and struggling, by evil payment and ingratitude, is absorbed into Nirvana.” Such a heroic life, with its full “mortification”—corresponds very little to the paltry ideas of the people who talk most about it, and make festivals in memory of great men, in the belief that a great man is great in the sense that they are small, either through exercise of his gifts to please himself or by a blind mechanical obedience to this inner force; so that the man who does not possess the gift or feel the compulsion has the same right to be small as the other to be great. But “gift” and “compulsion” are contemptible words, mere means of escape from an inner voice, a slander on him who has listened to the voice—the great man; he least of all will allow himself to be given or compelled to anything: for he knows as well as any smaller man how easily life can be taken and how soft the bed whereon he might lie if he went the pleasant and conventional way with himself and his fellow-creatures: all the regulations of mankind are turned to the end that the intense feeling of life may be lost in continual distractions. Now why will he so strongly choose the opposite, and try to feel life, which is the same as to suffer from life? Because he sees that men will tempt him to betray himself, and that there is a kind of agreement to draw him from his den. He will prick up his ears and gather himself together, and say, [Pg 145] “I will remain mine own.” He gradually comes to understand what a fearful decision it is. For he must go down into the depths of being, with a string of curious questions on his lips—“Why am I alive? what lesson have I to learn from life? how have I become what I am, and why do I suffer in this existence?” He is troubled, and sees that no one is troubled in the same way; but rather that the hands of his fellow-men are passionately stretched out towards the fantastic drama of the political theatre, or they themselves are treading the boards under many disguises, youths, men and graybeards, fathers, citizens, priests, merchants and officials,—busy with the comedy they are all playing, and never thinking of their own selves. To the question “To what end dost thou live?” they would all immediately answer, with pride, “To become a good citizen or professor or statesman,”—and yet they are something which can never be changed: and why are they just—this? Ah, and why nothing better? The man who only regards his life as a moment in the evolution of a race or a state or a science, and will belong merely to a history of “becoming,” has not understood the lesson of existence, and must learn it over again. This eternal “becoming something” is a lying puppet-show, in which man has forgot himself; it is the force that scatters individuality to the four winds, the eternal childish game that the big baby time is playing in front of us—and with us. The heroism of sincerity lies in ceasing to be the plaything of time. Everything in the process of “becoming” is a hollow sham, contemptible and [Pg 146] shallow: man can only find the solution of his riddle in “being” something definite and unchangeable. He begins to test how deep both “becoming” and “being” are rooted in him—and a fearful task is before his soul; to destroy the first, and bring all the falsity of things to the light. He wishes to know everything, not to feed a delicate taste, like Goethe's man, to take delight, from a safe place in the multiplicity of existence: but he himself is the first sacrifice that he brings. The heroic man does not think of his happiness or misery, his virtues or his vices, or of his being the measure of things; he has no further hopes of himself and will accept the utter consequences of his hopelessness. His strength lies in his self-forgetfulness: if he have a thought for himself, it is only to measure the vast distance between himself and his aim, and to view what he has left behind him as so much dross. The old philosophers sought for happiness and truth, with all their strength: and there is an evil principle in nature that not one shall find that which he cannot help seeking. But the man who looks for a lie in everything, and becomes a willing friend to unhappiness, shall have a marvellous disillusioning: there hovers near him something unutterable, of which truth and happiness are but idolatrous images born of the night; the earth loses her dragging weight, the events and powers of earth become as a dream, and a gradual clearness widens round him like a summer evening. It is as though the beholder of these things began to wake, and it had only been the clouds of a passing dream that had been weaving about him. [Pg 147] They will at some time disappear: and then will it be day.
and someone who wants to live according to Schopenhauer might come off more like a Mephistopheles than a Faust—that is, to our weak modern perspective, which tends to see malice in any form of denial. But there’s a type of denial and destruction that arises from a strong yearning for holiness and liberation, which Schopenhauer was the first philosopher to teach our secular and worldly generation. Everything that can be denied deserves denial; and true sincerity means believing in a reality that can’t be denied, or in which there is no deceit. The sincere person feels that his actions have a deeper significance. They can only be explained by the laws of a different and higher existence; it is, in the most profound sense, an affirmation: even if everything he does seems completely opposed to the rules of our current life. This must lead to constant suffering; but he understands, like Meister Eckhart did, that “the fastest way to perfection is suffering.” I believe that anyone with such an ideal must feel a broader sympathy; and they will have a strong desire to become a “Schopenhauer man”—pure and wonderfully patient, intellectually ablaze with passion, and far removed from the cold and dismissive “neutrality” of the so-called scientific man; so elevated above any twisted and bitter view of life that he presents himself as the first victim of the truth he has embraced, fully aware of the suffering that must come from his sincerity. His courage will rob him of happiness on earth; he must become an enemy to the people he loves and the institutions he grew up in, sparing neither person nor thing, no matter how much it hurts him. He’ll be misunderstood and seen as an ally of forces he despises; in his pursuit of righteousness, he will appear unrighteous by human standards: but he must comfort himself with the words that his teacher Schopenhauer once said: “A happy life is impossible; the highest goal for man is a heroic life; one that a person lives while constantly battling against overwhelming odds for the good of others; and wins in the end without any gratitude. After the battle is over, he stands like the Prince in the re corvo of Gozzi, dignified and noble in his appearance, but turned to stone. His memory endures and will be honored as a hero’s; his will, that has been worn down throughout his life by hard work and struggle, by unfair payment and ingratitude, is absorbed into Nirvana.” Such a heroic life, with its full “mortification”—doesn't align with the petty ideas of those who speak most about it, celebrating great men while believing that greatness means being small, either by using their gifts for their own pleasure or by blindly obeying an inner force; so that the person who lacks the gift or doesn’t feel the compulsion has just as much right to be small as the one who is great. But “gift” and “compulsion” are degrading terms, mere escapes from an inner voice, an insult to the one who heeds that voice—the great man; he will not allow himself to be given to or driven by anything: for he knows as well as anyone else how easily life can be taken and how inviting the resting place would be if he chose the easy and customary path with himself and his fellow humans: all human regulations aim to ensure that the intense feeling of life is lost in endless distractions. So why does he choose the opposite path so fiercely, trying to truly feel life, which is the same as suffering through life? Because he recognizes that people will tempt him to betray himself, and there’s an unspoken agreement to draw him away from his inner sanctum. He will perk up his ears and gather himself, saying, “I will stay true to myself.” He slowly realizes what a daunting decision this truly is. For he must delve into the depths of his being, with a string of puzzling questions on his mind—“Why am I alive? What lesson do I need to learn from life? How have I become what I am, and why do I suffer in this existence?” He is disturbed, and observes that no one else seems to be troubled in the same way; instead, his fellow humans passionately reach out toward the fantastical drama of the political stage, or they themselves are playing roles under various disguises, young people, adults, and elders—fathers, citizens, priests, merchants, and officials—busy with the comedy they are all performing, never reflecting on their own selves. To the question “Why do you live?” they would all proudly answer, “To become a good citizen, professor, or statesman,”—yet they are something that can never truly change: and why are they specifically—this? Oh, and why not something better? The person who regards his life merely as a moment in the evolution of a race, state, or science, and who will only be part of a history of “becoming,” hasn’t grasped the lesson of existence and must learn it once more. This endless “becoming something” is a deceptive puppet show, in which humanity has forgotten itself; it scatters individuality to the four winds, the eternal childish game that the giant baby time plays in front of us—and with us. The heroism of sincerity lies in choosing to stop being a plaything of time. Everything in the process of “becoming” is a hollow sham, contemptible and superficial: man can only find the answer to his riddle in “being” something definite and unchangeable. He starts to examine how deeply both “becoming” and “being” are embedded in him—and a daunting task lies before his soul; to eliminate the former, and expose all the falseness of things to the light. He desires to know everything, not to indulge a delicate taste, like Goethe’s man seeking delight from a safe distance in life’s many facets: but he himself is the first sacrifice he brings. The heroic man doesn’t consider his happiness or misery, his virtues or vices, or whether he is the measure of things; he doesn’t hold any further hopes for himself and will accept the stark consequences of his hopelessness. His strength resides in his self-forgetfulness: if he thinks of himself at all, it’s only to measure the wide gap between where he is and his goal, and to see what he has left behind as mere waste. The old philosophers sought happiness and truth with all their might: and there’s an evil principle in nature ensuring that no one shall find what they cannot help searching for. But the person who looks for a lie in everything and willingly befriends unhappiness will experience an extraordinary disillusionment: something unspeakable looms near him, of which truth and happiness are merely idolatrous images born of night; the earth loses its heavy weight, the events and forces of the earth become like a dream, and a growing clarity spreads around him like a summer evening. It’s as though the observer of these things begins to awaken, and the clouds that have been surrounding him were merely part of a fleeting dream. They will eventually fade away: and then it will be day.
V.
But I have promised to speak of Schopenhauer, as far as my experience goes, as an educator, and it is far from being sufficient to paint the ideal humanity which is the “Platonic idea” in Schopenhauer; especially as my representation is an imperfect one. The most difficult task remains;—to say how a new circle of duties may spring from this ideal, and how one can reconcile such a transcendent aim with ordinary action; to prove, in short, that the ideal is educative. One might otherwise think it to be merely the blissful or intoxicating vision of a few rare moments, that leaves us afterwards the prey of a deeper disappointment. It is certain that the ideal begins to affect us in this way when we come suddenly to distinguish light and darkness, bliss and abhorrence; this is an experience that is as old as ideals themselves. But we ought not to stand in the doorway for long; we should soon leave the first stages, and ask the question, seriously and definitely, “Is it possible to bring that incredibly high aim so near us, that it should educate us, or 'lead us out,' as well as lead us upward?”—in order that the great words of Goethe be not fulfilled in our case—“Man is born to a state of limitation: he can understand ends that are simple, present and definite, and is accustomed to make use of means that are near to his hand; but as soon as he comes into the open, [Pg 148] he knows neither what he wishes nor what he ought to do, and it is all one whether he be confused by the multitude of objects or set beside himself by their greatness and importance. It is always his misfortune to be led to strive after something which he cannot attain by any ordinary activity of his own.” The objection can be made with apparent reason against Schopenhauer's man, that his greatness and dignity can only turn our heads, and put us beyond all community with the active men of the world: the common round of duties, the noiseless tenor of life has disappeared. One man may possibly get accustomed to living in a reluctant dualism, that is, in a contradiction with himself;—becoming unstable, daily weaker and less productive:—while another will renounce all action on principle, and scarcely endure to see others active. The danger is always great when a man is too heavy-laden, and cannot really accomplish any duties. Stronger natures may be broken by it; the weaker, which are the majority, sink into a speculative laziness, and at last, from their laziness, lose even the power of speculation.
But I promised to talk about Schopenhauer, based on my experience as an educator, and I'm far from capable of fully capturing the ideal humanity that represents the “Platonic idea” in Schopenhauer, especially since my portrayal is not complete. The hardest task remains—figuring out how a new set of responsibilities can emerge from this ideal and how to balance such a lofty goal with everyday actions; to show, in short, that the ideal is educative. Otherwise, one might think it's just the blissful or intoxicating vision of a few rare moments, leaving us afterward vulnerable to deeper disappointment. It's clear that the ideal starts to impact us this way when we suddenly learn to differentiate between light and darkness, happiness and disgust; this is an experience as old as ideals themselves. But we shouldn’t linger at the threshold for too long; we should quickly move past the initial stages and seriously ask, “Is it possible to bring that incredibly high goal so close that it can educate us or 'lead us out,' as well as guide us upward?”—so that Goethe's powerful words don’t apply to us—“Man is born to a state of limitation: he can understand simple, immediate, and specific goals, and is used to utilizing means that are readily available; but as soon as he steps into the open, [Pg 148] he knows neither what he wants nor what he should do, and it doesn’t matter whether he’s confused by the sheer number of possibilities or overwhelmed by their magnitude and significance. It’s always unfortunate that he is led to pursue something that he cannot achieve through any ordinary actions of his own.” It can be reasonably argued against Schopenhauer's depiction of humanity that his greatness and dignity may simply confuse us and distance us from the active individuals in the world: the daily cycle of responsibilities, the quiet rhythm of life has vanished. One person may become accustomed to living in reluctant dualism, being at odds with themselves—growing unstable, becoming weaker and less productive—while another may deliberately renounce all forms of action and can barely stand to watch others being active. The risk is always significant when a person feels overburdened and cannot truly accomplish any responsibilities. Stronger individuals might be broken by it; the weaker, who are the majority, fade into a speculative laziness, and eventually, from that laziness, lose the very ability to speculate.
With regard to such objections, I will admit that our work has hardly begun, and so far as I know, I only see one thing clearly and definitely—that it is possible for that ideal picture to provide you and me with a chain of duties that may be accomplished; and some of us already feel its pressure. In order, however, to be able to speak in plain language of the formula under which I may gather the new circle of duties, I must begin with the following considerations. [Pg 149]
In response to those objections, I admit that our work has only just started, and as far as I can tell, there's just one thing I see clearly—that this ideal vision can give both you and me a set of achievable responsibilities; and some of us already feel the weight of that. However, to discuss the framework within which I can organize this new set of responsibilities in straightforward terms, I need to start with the following points. [Pg 149]
The deeper minds of all ages have had pity for animals, because they suffer from life and have not the power to turn the sting of the suffering against themselves, and understand their being metaphysically. The sight of blind suffering is the spring of the deepest emotion. And in many quarters of the earth men have supposed that the souls of the guilty have entered into beasts, and that the blind suffering which at first sight calls for such pity has a clear meaning and purpose to the divine justice,—of punishment and atonement: and a heavy punishment it is, to be condemned to live in hunger and need, in the shape of a beast, and to reach no consciousness of one's self in this life. I can think of no harder lot than the wild beast's; he is driven to the forest by the fierce pang of hunger, that seldom leaves him at peace; and peace is itself a torment, the surfeit after horrid food, won, maybe, by a deadly fight with other animals. To cling to life, blindly and madly, with no other aim, to be ignorant of the reason, or even the fact, of one's punishment, nay, to thirst after it as if it were a pleasure, with all the perverted desire of a fool—this is what it means to be an animal. If universal nature leads up to man, it is to show us that he is necessary to redeem her from the curse of the beast's life, and that in him existence can find a mirror of itself wherein life appears, no longer blind, but in its real metaphysical significance. But we should consider where the beast ends and the man begins—the man, the one concern of Nature. As long as any one desires life as a pleasure in itself, he has not raised his eyes above [Pg 150] the horizon of the beast; he only desires more consciously what the beast seeks by a blind impulse. It is so with us all, for the greater part of our lives. We do not shake off the beast, but are beasts ourselves, suffering we know not what.
The deeper thinkers throughout history have felt sympathy for animals because they endure pain and lack the ability to direct that suffering inwardly or to understand their existence in a deeper way. Witnessing innocent suffering evokes profound emotions. In many places around the world, people have believed that the souls of wrongdoers have taken on animal forms, and that the apparent suffering deserving of pity holds clear meaning and purpose in divine justice—serving as punishment and atonement. It’s a harsh punishment to be forced to live in hunger and want as an animal, with no awareness of oneself in this life. I can't imagine a tougher existence than that of a wild animal; driven by the relentless pangs of hunger that rarely allow for peace, and even when peace comes, it can feel like torment—satiated after consuming horrible food, perhaps obtained through a deadly struggle with other creatures. To cling to life in a blind, frantic way, with no understanding of the reason or even the fact of one’s punishment, and even to crave it as if it were a joy, with all the twisted desires of a fool—this is what it means to be an animal. If universal nature culminates in humanity, it’s to show that humans are essential to freeing nature from the curse of animal existence, allowing existence itself to reflect in a way that reveals life as meaningful, not blind, with its true metaphysical significance. However, we must consider where the animal ends and the human begins—the human, the only priority of Nature. As long as anyone desires life merely as a pleasure in itself, they haven't lifted their gaze above the realm of animals; they only consciously seek what the animal pursues by instinct. This applies to most of us for much of our lives. We do not shed our animal nature; instead, we are animals ourselves, suffering from unknown causes.
But there are moments when we do know; and then the clouds break, and we see how, with the rest of nature, we are straining towards the man, as to something that stands high above us. We look round and behind us, and fear the sudden rush of light; the beasts are transfigured, and ourselves with them. The enormous migrations of mankind in the wildernesses of the world, the cities they found and the wars they wage, their ceaseless gatherings and dispersions and fusions, the doctrines they blindly follow, their mutual frauds and deceits, the cry of distress, the shriek of victory—are all a continuation of the beast in us: as if the education of man has been intentionally set back, and his promise of self-consciousness frustrated; as if, in fact, after yearning for man so long, and at last reaching him by her labour, Nature should now recoil from him and wish to return to a state of unconscious instinct. Ah! she has need of knowledge, and shrinks before the very knowledge she needs: the flame flickers unsteadily and fears its own brightness, and takes hold of a thousand things before the one thing for which knowledge is necessary. There are moments when we all know that our most elaborate arrangements are only designed to give us refuge from our real task in life; we wish to hide our heads somewhere as if our Argus-eyed conscience could not find us [Pg 151] out; we are quick to send our hearts on state-service, or money-making, or social duties, or scientific work, in order to possess them no longer ourselves; we are more willing and instinctive slaves of the hard day's work than mere living requires, because it seems to us more necessary not to be in a position to think. The hurry is universal, because every one is fleeing before himself; its concealment is just as universal, as we wish to seem contented and hide our wretchedness from the keener eyes; and so there is a common need for a new carillon of words to hang in the temple of life, and peal for its noisy festival. We all know the curious way in which unpleasant memories suddenly throng on us, and how we do our best by loud talk and violent gestures to put them out of our minds; but the gestures and the talk of our ordinary life make one think we are all in this condition, frightened of any memory or any inward gaze. What is it that is always troubling us? what is the gnat that will not let us sleep? There are spirits all about us, each moment of life has something to say to us, but we will not listen to the spirit-voices. When we are quiet and alone, we fear that something will be whispered in our ears, and so we hate the quiet, and dull our senses in society.
But there are times when we do know; and then the clouds clear, and we see how, along with the rest of nature, we are reaching out toward humanity, as if it stands high above us. We look around and behind us, and we’re afraid of the sudden burst of light; the creatures transform, and we do too. The massive migrations of people in the world’s wildernesses, the cities they establish and the wars they fight, their constant coming together and breaking apart and merging, the beliefs they blindly follow, their mutual lies and deceptions, the cries of pain, the cheers of victory—are all a continuation of the beast within us: as if human education has been intentionally set back, and the promise of self-awareness has been thwarted; as if, after longing for humanity for so long, and finally reaching it through her effort, Nature now recoils from him and wants to revert to a state of unconscious instinct. Ah! She needs knowledge, yet shrinks from the very knowledge she requires: the flame flickers uncertainly and fears its own brightness, grasping at a thousand things before the one thing for which knowledge is essential. There are moments when we all realize that our most complex plans are merely designed to shield us from our true purpose in life; we want to hide our heads somewhere, as if our all-seeing conscience couldn’t track us down; we’re quick to send our hearts off on state-service, or making money, or social obligations, or scientific work, so we don’t have to deal with them ourselves; we are more eager and instinctive slaves to the daily grind than mere existence demands, because it seems more necessary not to be in a position to think. The rush is universal, as everyone is running away from themselves; its concealment is just as widespread, as we wish to appear content and hide our misery from sharper eyes; and so there is a collective need for a new ringing of words to resonate in the temple of life, and sound for its noisy celebration. We all know the strange way in which unwelcome memories suddenly crowd around us, and how we try our hardest with loud talking and dramatic gestures to push them out of our minds; but the gestures and chatter of our everyday lives make it seem like we’re all in this state, afraid of any memory or inner reflection. What is it that’s always bothering us? What is the pesky fly that won’t let us sleep? There are spirits all around us, and every moment of life has something to tell us, but we refuse to listen to those spirit-voices. When we are quiet and alone, we fear something will be whispered in our ears, and so we dread the silence, numbing our senses in the company of others.
We understand this sometimes, as I say, and stand amazed at the whirl and the rush and the anxiety and all the dream that we call our life; we seem to fear the awakening, and our dreams too become vivid and restless, as the awakening draws near. But we feel as well that we are too weak to [Pg 152] endure long those intimate moments, and that we are not the men to whom universal nature looks as her redeemers. It is something to be able to raise our heads but for a moment and see the stream in which we are sunk so deep. We cannot gain even this transitory moment of awakening by our own strength; we must be lifted up—and who are they that will uplift us?
We get this sometimes, as I mentioned, and we’re amazed by the chaos and rush and anxiety of what we call our lives; we seem to dread waking up, and our dreams turn vivid and restless as the moment approaches. But we also feel that we’re too fragile to handle those intimate moments for long, and that we’re not the ones whom nature expects to save her. It’s something to be able to lift our heads, even just for a moment, and see the current pulling us down so deeply. We can’t achieve this fleeting moment of awakening by our own strength; we need to be lifted up—and who will do that for us? [Pg 152]
The sincere men who have cast out the beast, the philosophers, artists and saints. Nature—quæ nunquam facit saltum—has made her one leap in creating them; a leap of joy, as she feels herself for the first time at her goal, where she begins to see that she must learn not to have goals above her, and that she has played the game of transition too long. The knowledge transfigures her, and there rests on her face the gentle weariness of evening that men call “beauty.” Her words after this transfiguration are as a great light shed over existence: and the highest wish that mortals can reach is to listen continually to her voice with ears that hear. If a man think of all that Schopenhauer, for example, must have heard in his life, he may well say to himself—“The deaf ears, the feeble understanding and shrunken heart, everything that I call mine,—how I despise them! Not to be able to fly but only to flutter one's wings! To look above one's self and have no power to rise! To know the road that leads to the wide vision of the philosopher, and to reel back after a few steps! Were there but one day when the great wish might be fulfilled, how gladly would we pay for it with the rest of life! To rise as high [Pg 153] as any thinker yet into the pure icy air of the mountain, where there are no mists and veils, and the inner constitution of things is shown in a stark and piercing clarity! Even by thinking of this the soul becomes infinitely alone; but were its wish fulfilled, did its glance once fall straight as a ray of light on the things below, were shame and anxiety and desire gone for ever—one could find no words for its state then, for the mystic and tranquil emotion with which, like the soul of Schopenhauer, it would look down on the monstrous hieroglyphics of existence and the petrified doctrines of “becoming”; not as the brooding night, but as the red and glowing day that streams over the earth. And what a destiny it is only to know enough of the fixity and happiness of the philosopher to feel the complete unfixity and unhappiness of the false philosopher, 'who without hope lives in desire': to know one's self to be the fruit of a tree that is too much in the shade ever to ripen, and to see a world of sunshine in front, where one may not go!”
The sincere people who have rid themselves of the beast—philosophers, artists, and saints. Nature—quæ nunquam facit saltum—has made her one leap in creating them; a leap of joy, as she realizes for the first time that she has reached her goal, where she begins to understand that she has to stop aiming for goals above her, and that she has lingered in the game of transition for too long. This knowledge transforms her, and a gentle weariness of evening that people call “beauty” rests on her face. Her words, after this transformation, shine like a great light on existence: and the highest wish that mortals can achieve is to always listen to her voice with ears that truly hear. If a man considers all that Schopenhauer, for example, must have heard in his life, he might say to himself—“The deaf ears, the weak understanding, and the shriveled heart, everything I claim as mine,—how I despise them! Not being able to soar but only to flap one's wings! To look above oneself and have no power to rise! To know the path that leads to the broad vision of the philosopher, and to stagger back after just a few steps! If only there were one day when the great wish might be granted, how gladly would we trade it for the rest of our lives! To ascend as high [Pg 153] as any thinker into the pure, crisp air of the mountain, where there are no fogs and veils, and the true nature of things is revealed in sharp and clear detail! Just the thought of this makes the soul feel infinitely alone; but if its wish were fulfilled, if its gaze were to fall directly like a ray of light on the things below, if shame and anxiety and desire were gone forever—there would be no words to describe its state then, for the mystical and serene emotion with which, like the soul of Schopenhauer, it would look down on the monstrous hieroglyphs of existence and the rigid doctrines of “becoming”; not like the brooding night, but like the bright and glowing day that streams over the earth. And what a destiny it is to know just enough of the stability and happiness of the philosopher to feel the complete instability and unhappiness of the false philosopher, 'who without hope lives in desire': to know oneself as the fruit of a tree too shaded to ever ripen, and to see a world full of sunshine ahead, where one may not go!”
There were sorrow enough here, if ever, to make such a man envious and spiteful: but he will turn aside, that he may not destroy his soul by a vain aspiration; and will discover a new circle of duties.
There was plenty of sorrow here to make anyone envious and bitter: but he will look away to avoid ruining his soul with pointless wishes; and will find a new set of responsibilities.
I can now give an answer to the question whether it be possible to approach the great ideal of Schopenhauer's man “by any ordinary activity of our own.” In the first place, the new duties are certainly not those of a hermit; they imply rather a vast community, held together not by external forms but by a fundamental idea, namely that of culture; [Pg 154] though only so far as it can put a single task before each of us—to bring the philosopher, the artist and the saint, within and without us, to the light, and to strive thereby for the completion of Nature. For Nature needs the artist, as she needs the philosopher, for a metaphysical end, the explanation of herself, whereby she may have a clear and sharp picture of what she only saw dimly in the troubled period of transition,—and so may reach self-consciousness. Goethe, in an arrogant yet profound phrase, showed how all Nature's attempts only have value in so far as the artist interprets her stammering words, meets her half-way, and speaks aloud what she really means. “I have often said, and will often repeat,” he exclaims in one place, “the causa finalis of natural and human activity is dramatic poetry. Otherwise the stuff is of no use at all.”
I can now answer the question of whether it’s possible to reach the great ideal of Schopenhauer's man “through any ordinary activity of our own.” First of all, the new responsibilities are definitely not those of a hermit; they require a vast community, held together not by external forms but by a fundamental idea, which is culture; [Pg 154] only in the sense that it gives each of us a single task—to bring forth the philosopher, the artist, and the saint, both within us and outside us, into the light, and to strive for the fulfillment of Nature. Nature needs the artist just as much as she needs the philosopher, for a metaphysical purpose, to explain herself, so she can gain a clear and precise understanding of what she only perceived vaguely during the chaotic period of transition — and thus achieve self-awareness. Goethe, in a bold yet profound statement, demonstrated how all of Nature's efforts only hold value to the extent that the artist interprets her halting words, meets her halfway, and articulates what she truly means. “I have often said, and will often repeat,” he exclaims at one point, “the causa finalis of natural and human activity is dramatic poetry. Otherwise, the material is of no use at all.”
Finally, Nature needs the saint. In him the ego has melted away, and the suffering of his life is, practically, no longer felt as individual, but as the spring of the deepest sympathy and intimacy with all living creatures: he sees the wonderful transformation scene that the comedy of “becoming” never reaches, the attainment, at length, of the high state of man after which all nature is striving, that she may be delivered from herself. Without doubt, we all stand in close relation to him, as well as to the philosopher and the artist: there are moments, sparks from the clear fire of love, in whose light we understand the word “I” no longer; there is something beyond our being that comes, for those moments, to the hither side [Pg 155] of it: and this is why we long in our hearts for a bridge from here to there. In our ordinary state we can do nothing towards the production of the new redeemer, and so we hate ourselves in this state with a hatred that is the root of the pessimism which Schopenhauer had to teach again to our age, though it is as old as the aspiration after culture.—Its root, not its flower; the foundation, not the summit; the beginning of the road, not the end: for we have to learn at some time to hate something else, more universal than our own personality with its wretched limitation, its change and its unrest—and this will be when we shall learn to love something else than we can love now. When we are ourselves received into that high order of philosophers, artists and saints, in this life or a reincarnation of it, a new object for our love and hate will also rise before us. As it is, we have our task and our circle of duties, our hates and our loves. For we know that culture requires us to make ready for the coming of the Schopenhauer man;—and this is the “use” we are to make of him;—we must know what obstacles there are and strike them from our path—in fact, wage unceasing war against everything that hindered our fulfilment, and prevented us from becoming Schopenhauer's men ourselves.
Finally, nature needs the saint. In him, the ego has melted away, and the suffering of his life is, essentially, no longer felt as something personal, but as the source of deep sympathy and connection with all living things: he witnesses the amazing transformation that the process of “becoming” never fully reaches—the achievement, at last, of the elevated state of humanity that all nature is striving for, so it can be freed from itself. Without a doubt, we all connect closely with him, as well as with the philosopher and the artist: there are moments, sparks from the pure fire of love, when we stop understanding the word “I”; there’s something beyond our existence that briefly comes to our side of it: this is why we yearn in our hearts for a bridge from here to there. In our normal state, we can’t do anything to bring forth the new redeemer, and so we feel a hatred for ourselves in this condition, a hatred that is the root of the pessimism Schopenhauer had to teach again to our era, though it’s as old as the desire for culture.—Its root, not its flower; the foundation, not the peak; the beginning of the path, not the end: for at some point, we need to learn to hate something else, something more universal than our own limited personality, with its misery, change, and restlessness—and this will happen when we learn to love something different than we can currently love. When we are accepted into that high realm of philosophers, artists, and saints, in this life or a reincarnation of it, a new object for our love and hate will also emerge before us. As it is, we have our tasks and our set of duties, our hates and our loves. For we know that culture requires us to prepare for the arrival of the Schopenhauer man;—and this is the “use” we are to make of him;—we must identify the obstacles in our way and eliminate them—in fact, wage continuous war against everything that hinders our fulfillment and keeps us from becoming Schopenhauer’s men ourselves. [Pg 155]
VI.
It is sometimes harder to agree to a thing than to understand it; many will feel this when they consider the proposition—“Mankind must toil [Pg 156] unceasingly to bring forth individual great men: this and nothing else is its task.” One would like to apply to society and its ends a fact that holds universally in the animal and vegetable world; where progress depends only on the higher individual types, which are rarer, yet more persistent, complex and productive. But traditional notions of what the end of society is, absolutely bar the way. We can easily understand how in the natural world, where one species passes at some point into a higher one, the aim of their evolution cannot be held to lie in the high level attained by the mass, or in the latest types developed;—but rather in what seem accidental beings produced here and there by favourable circumstances. It should be just as easy to understand that it is the duty of mankind to provide the circumstances favourable to the birth of the new redeemer, simply because men can have a consciousness of their object. But there is always something to prevent them. They find their ultimate aim in the happiness of all, or the greatest number, or in the expansion of a great commonwealth. A man will very readily decide to sacrifice his life for the state; he will be much slower to respond if an individual, and not a state, ask for the sacrifice. It seems to be out of reason that one man should exist for the sake of another: “Let it be rather for the sake of every other, or, at any rate, of as many as possible!” O upright judge! As if it were more in reason to let the majority decide a question of value and significance! For the problem is—“In what way may [Pg 157] your life, the individual life, retain the highest value and the deepest significance? and how may it least be squandered?” Only by your living for the good of the rarest and most valuable types, not for that of the majority,—who are the most worthless types, taken as individuals. This way of thinking should be implanted and fostered in every young man's mind: he should regard himself both as a failure of Nature's handiwork and a testimony to her larger ideas. “She has succeeded badly,” he should say; “but I will do honour to her great idea by being a means to its better success.”
Sometimes it's harder to agree with something than to understand it; many will feel this when they think about the idea—“Humanity has to work continuously to produce great individuals: this and nothing else is its task.” One might want to apply to society and its goals a truth that is universally true in the animal and plant kingdoms; where progress relies solely on the higher individual types, which are rarer, yet more enduring, complex, and productive. But outdated beliefs about what society's purpose is completely block the way. It's easy to see how, in nature, where one species eventually evolves into a higher one, the aim of their evolution can't be seen in the achievements of the mass or the latest types developed; instead, it lies in what seem to be random individuals produced here and there due to favorable conditions. It should be just as easy to understand that it's humanity's responsibility to create the conditions that allow for the emergence of a new redeemer, simply because humans have awareness of their purpose. But there’s always something that stops them. They find their ultimate goal in the happiness of everyone, or the greatest number, or in the expansion of a vast community. A person will quickly decide to sacrifice their life for the state; they will be much slower to respond if an individual, and not a state, requests the sacrifice. It seems unreasonable that one person should exist for the sake of another: “Let it be for the sake of every other, or, at least, for as many as possible!” O righteous judge! As if it makes more sense to let the majority decide a matter of value and significance! The real question is—“How can your life, the individual life, hold the highest value and the deepest significance? and how can it be least wasted?” Only by living for the benefit of the rarest and most valuable types, not for that of the majority—who are the most insignificant types, taken as individuals. This mindset should be ingrained and nurtured in every young man's thoughts: he should see himself as both a failure of Nature's work and a testament to her grander ideas. “She has not succeeded well,” he should say; “but I will honor her great idea by being a means to its better success.”
With these thoughts he will enter the circle of culture, which is the child of every man's self-knowledge and dissatisfaction. He will approach and say aloud: “I see something above me, higher and more human than I: let all help me to reach it, as I will help all who know and suffer as I do, that the man may arise at last who feels his knowledge and love, vision and power, to be complete and boundless, who in his universality is one with nature, the critic and judge of existence.” It is difficult to give any one this courageous self-consciousness, because it is impossible to teach love; from love alone the soul gains, not only the clear vision that leads to self-contempt, but also the desire to look to a higher self which is yet hidden, and strive upward to it with all its strength. And so he who rests his hope on a future great man, receives his first “initiation into culture.” The sign of this is shame or vexation at one's self, a hatred of one's own narrowness, a sympathy with [Pg 158] the genius that ever raises its head again from our misty wastes, a feeling for all that is struggling into life, the conviction that Nature must be helped in her hour of need to press forward to the man, however ill she seem to prosper, whatever success may attend her marvellous forms and projects: so that the men with whom we live are like the débris of some precious sculptures, which cry out—“Come and help us! Put us together, for we long to become complete.”
With these thoughts, he will enter the world of culture, which stems from every person's self-awareness and dissatisfaction. He will come forward and say out loud: “I see something above me, higher and more humane than I am: let everyone help me reach it, just as I will help anyone who knows and suffers like I do, so that the person may finally rise who feels their knowledge and love, vision and power, are complete and limitless, who in their universality is one with nature, the critic and judge of existence.” It's tough to instill this brave self-awareness in someone, because you can't teach love; only love gives the soul not only the clear vision that leads to self-contempt but also the desire to seek a higher self that remains hidden, and to strive toward it with all its strength. Thus, anyone who places their hope on a future great person receives their first “initiation into culture.” The sign of this is feeling shame or frustration with oneself, a hatred for one’s own narrowness, a kinship with the genius that continuously rises again from our foggy depths, a sense for everything that is struggling to come to life, and the belief that Nature must be supported in her time of need to push forward toward the human, no matter how poorly she seems to thrive, regardless of the success that may accompany her marvelous forms and projects: so that the people we live with are like remnants of some precious sculptures, crying out—“Come and help us! Put us together, for we long to be whole.”
I called this inward condition the “first initiation into culture.” I have now to describe the effects of the “second initiation,” a task of greater difficulty. It is the passage from the inner life to the criticism of the outer life. The eye must be turned to find in the great world of movement the desire for culture that is known from the immediate experience of the individual; who must use his own strivings and aspirations as the alphabet to interpret those of humanity. He cannot rest here either, but must go higher. Culture demands from him not only that inner experience, not only the criticism of the outer world surrounding him, but action too to crown them all, the fight for culture against the influences and conventions and institutions where he cannot find his own aim,—the production of genius.
I referred to this inner state as the “first initiation into culture.” Now I need to discuss the effects of the “second initiation,” which is a more challenging task. It involves moving from your inner life to examining the outer life. One must look outward to discover in the bustling world the desire for culture that comes from individual experiences; each person must use their own struggles and aspirations as the basis for understanding those of humanity. But they can't stop there; they need to reach higher. Culture requires not just that inner experience, not just the analysis of the world around them, but also action to bring everything together, the fight for culture against the influences, conventions, and institutions where they cannot find their own purpose—the creation of genius.
Any one who can reach the second step, will see how extremely rare and imperceptible the knowledge of that end is, though all men busy themselves with culture and expend vast labour in her service. He asks himself in amazement—“Is not such knowledge, after all, absolutely [Pg 159] necessary? Can Nature be said to attain her end, if men have a false idea of the aim of their own labour?” And any one who thinks a great deal of Nature's unconscious adaptation of means to ends, will probably answer at once: “Yes, men may think and speak what they like about their ultimate end, their blind instinct will tell them the right road.” It requires some experience of life to be able to contradict this: but let a man be convinced of the real aim of culture—the production of the true man and nothing else;—let him consider that amid all the pageantry and ostentation of culture at the present time the conditions for his production are nothing but a continual “battle of the beasts”: and he will see that there is great need for a conscious will to take the place of that blind instinct. There is another reason also;—to prevent the possibility of turning this obscure impulse to quite different ends, in a direction where our highest aim can no longer be attained. For we must beware of a certain kind of misapplied and parasitical culture; the powers at present most active in its propagation have other casts of thought that prevent their relation to culture from being pure and disinterested.
Anyone who can reach the second step will see how extremely rare and subtle the understanding of that goal is, even though everyone engages in self-improvement and puts in a lot of effort for it. They might ask themselves in surprise, “Isn’t such knowledge absolutely necessary? Can we say that Nature achieves its purpose if humans have a misguided idea of their own work’s aim?” Anyone who reflects a lot on Nature's unconscious way of achieving goals will probably respond right away: “Sure, people can think and talk however they want about their ultimate purpose; their instinct will guide them in the right direction.” It takes some life experience to challenge this belief. But once a person realizes the true goal of self-improvement—creating the true human and nothing else—and acknowledges that, amidst all the showiness of modern culture, the conditions for achieving this are merely a constant “battle of the beasts,” they will recognize the necessity for a conscious will to replace that blind instinct. There's another reason too: to prevent the potential of misdirecting this obscure impulse towards completely different aims, ones where our highest objective can no longer be reached. We must be cautious of a certain type of misguided and parasitic self-improvement; the forces currently most active in promoting it have other agendas that taint their relationship with genuine self-improvement.
The first of these is the self-interest of the business men. This needs the help of culture, and helps her in return, though at the price of prescribing her ends and limits. And their favourite sorites is: “We must have as much knowledge and education as possible; this implies as great a need as possible for it, this again as much production, this again as much material wealth and [Pg 160] happiness as possible.”—This is the seductive formula. Its preachers would define education as the insight that makes man through and through a “child of his age” in his desires and their satisfaction, and gives him command over the best means of making money. Its aim would be to make “current” men, in the same sense as one speaks of the “currency” in money; and in their view, the more “current” men there are, the happier the people. The object of modern educational systems is therefore to make each man as “current” as his nature will allow him, and to give him the opportunity for the greatest amount of success and happiness that can be got from his particular stock of knowledge. He is required to have just so much idea of his own value (through his liberal education) as to know what he can ask of life; and he is assured that a natural and necessary connection between “intelligence and property” not only exists, but is also a moral necessity. All education is detested that makes for loneliness, and has an aim above money-making, and requires a long time: men look askance on such serious education, as mere “refined egoism” or “immoral Epicureanism.” The converse of course holds, according to the ordinary morality, that education must be soon over to allow the pursuit of money to be soon begun, and should be just thorough enough to allow of much money being made. The amount of education is determined by commercial interests. In short, “man has a necessary claim to worldly happiness; only for that reason is education necessary.” [Pg 161]
The first aspect is the self-interest of businesspeople. This requires cultural support and, in return, supports culture, although it does so by dictating its purposes and boundaries. Their favorite mantra is: “We need as much knowledge and education as possible; this creates a high demand for it, which leads to more production, and subsequently to more material wealth and happiness.” This is the enticing formula. Its advocates would describe education as the understanding that makes a person fully a “child of their time” in their desires and how to fulfill them, equipping them with the best tools for making money. The goal would be to create “current” individuals, similar to how we refer to “currency” in money; and in their view, the more “current” people there are, the happier society will be. Therefore, the objective of modern educational systems is to make each person as “current” as their nature allows and to provide them with opportunities for the maximum success and happiness possible based on their unique knowledge. They are expected to have just enough awareness of their own worth (thanks to their education) to know what they can demand from life, and they are convinced that a natural and essential link between “intelligence and property” not only exists but is also a moral imperative. Any education that promotes solitude and aims higher than simply making money, and requires a long time, is looked down upon; people regard such serious education as mere “refined egoism” or “immoral Epicureanism.” Conversely, the conventional wisdom states that education should be brief to quickly initiate the pursuit of money and should be just sufficient to enable substantial wealth accumulation. The extent of education is determined by commercial interests. In short, “a person has a basic right to worldly happiness; that’s why education is necessary.”
There is, secondly, the self-interest of the state, which requires the greatest possible breadth and universality of culture, and has the most effective weapons to carry out its wishes. If it be firmly enough established not only to initiate but control education and bear its whole weight, such breadth will merely profit the competition of the state with other states. A “highly civilised state” generally implies, at the present time, the task of setting free the spiritual forces of a generation just so far as they may be of use to the existing institutions,—as a mountain stream is split up by embankments and channels, and its diminished power made to drive mill-wheels, its full strength being more dangerous than useful to the mills. And thus “setting free” comes to mean rather “chaining up.” Compare, for example, what the self-interest of the state has done for Christianity. Christianity is one of the purest manifestations of the impulse towards culture and the production of the saint: but being used in countless ways to turn the mills of the state authorities, it gradually became sick at heart, hypocritical and degenerate, and in antagonism with its original aim. Its last phase, the German Reformation, would have been nothing but a sudden flickering of its dying flame, had it not taken new strength and light from the clash and conflagration of states.
There’s also the self-interest of the state, which needs the widest and most universal culture possible and has the most effective means to achieve its goals. If it becomes strong enough to not only start but also control education and carry the full burden of it, such breadth will only benefit the state’s competition with other states. A “highly civilized state” usually means, nowadays, the task of freeing up the spiritual energies of a generation just so far as they can be useful to the existing institutions—like a mountain stream that is diverted by banks and channels, reducing its power to turn mill wheels, since its full force would be more dangerous than beneficial to the mills. Thus, “setting free” ends up meaning more like “binding up.” For instance, consider what the state’s self-interest has done for Christianity. Christianity is one of the purest expressions of the drive towards culture and the creation of the saint: but being exploited in countless ways to power the machinery of state authorities, it slowly became disillusioned, hypocritical, and degraded, standing in opposition to its original purpose. Its last phase, the German Reformation, would have been nothing more than a brief flicker of its fading flame, if it hadn’t drawn new strength and light from the clash and turmoil between states.
In the third place, culture will be favoured by all those people who know their own character to be offensive or tiresome, and wish to draw a veil of so-called “good form” over them. Words, gestures, dress, etiquette, and such external things, [Pg 162] are meant to produce a false impression, the inner side to be judged from the outer. I sometimes think that modern men are eternally bored with each other and look to the arts to make them interesting. They let their artists make savoury and inviting dishes of them; they steep themselves in the spices of the East and West, and have a very interesting aroma after it all. They are ready to suit all palates: and every one will be served, whether he want something with a good or bad taste, something sublime or coarse, Greek or Chinese, tragedy or gutter-drama. The most celebrated chefs among the moderns who wish to interest and be interested at any price, are the French; the worst are the Germans. This is really more comforting for the latter, and we have no reason to mind the French despising us for our want of interest, elegance and politeness, and being reminded of the Indian who longs for a ring through his nose, and then proceeds to tattoo himself.
In the third place, culture will be embraced by all those who recognize their own nature as unpleasant or annoying and want to cover it up with a facade of so-called "good form." Words, gestures, clothing, etiquette, and other external factors, [Pg 162] are designed to create a false impression, judging the inner self by the outer appearance. Sometimes I think that modern people are perpetually bored with each other and turn to the arts to make life more interesting. They allow artists to create appealing and enticing representations of them; they immerse themselves in influences from both the East and West, resulting in a very intriguing flavor. They aim to please all tastes: everyone will find something, whether they desire something refined or crude, something grand or simple, Greek or Chinese, tragedy or lowbrow drama. The most renowned creators in today's world who strive to capture interest at any cost are the French; the least successful are the Germans. This is actually reassuring for the latter, and there's no need to feel bothered by the French looking down on us for lacking interest, sophistication, and courtesy, much like the Indian who desires a nose ring and then goes on to tattoo himself.
Here I must digress a little. Many things in Germany have evidently been altered since the late war with France, and new requirements for German culture brought over. The war was for many their first venture into the more elegant half of the world: and what an admirable simplicity the conqueror shows in not scorning to learn something of culture from the conquered! The applied arts especially will be reformed to emulate our more refined neighbours, the German house furnished like the French, a “sound taste” applied to the German language by means of an Academy on the [Pg 163] French model, to shake off the doubtful influence of Goethe—this is the judgment of our new Berlin Academician, Dubois-Raymond. Our theatres have been gradually moving, in a dignified way, towards the same goal, even the elegant German savant is now discovered—and we must now expect everything that does not conform to this law of elegance, our music, tragedy and philosophy, to be thrust aside as un-German. But there were no need to raise a finger for German culture, did German culture (which the Germans have yet to find) mean nothing but the little amenities that make life more decorative—including the arts of the dancing-master and the upholsterer;—or were they merely interested in academic rules of language and a general atmosphere of politeness. The late war and the self-comparison with the French do not seem to have aroused any further desires, and I suspect that the German has a strong wish for the moment to be free of the old obligations laid on him by his wonderful gifts of seriousness and profundity. He would much rather play the buffoon and the monkey, and learn the arts that make life amusing. But the German spirit cannot be more dishonoured than by being treated as wax for any elegant mould.
Here I need to take a little detour. A lot has clearly changed in Germany since the recent war with France, and new demands for German culture have emerged. For many, the war was their first experience in the more refined part of the world: and how admirable it is that the victor doesn't shy away from learning something about culture from the vanquished! The applied arts, in particular, are set to be reformed to mimic our more sophisticated neighbors, with German homes styled like French ones, a “good taste” applied to the German language through an Academy based on the French model, aimed at shaking off the questionable influence of Goethe—this is the opinion of our new Berlin Academician, Dubois-Raymond. Our theaters have been gradually and dignifiedly moving toward the same objective; even the refined German scholar is now being recognized—and we must now anticipate that anything that doesn't adhere to this standard of elegance, including our music, tragedy, and philosophy, will be discarded as un-German. But there was no need to lift a finger for German culture, if German culture (which the Germans have yet to discover) is only about the little perks that make life more decorative—including the arts of the dance teacher and the interior designer; or if they’re just focusing on academic language rules and a general atmosphere of politeness. The recent war and the self-reflection alongside the French don’t seem to have sparked any new ambitions, and I suspect that Germans strongly wish to break free from the old burdens imposed on them by their remarkable gifts of seriousness and depth. They would much prefer to act the jester and the fool, learning the skills that make life entertaining. But the German spirit cannot be more dishonored than by being treated as clay for any elegant mold.
And if, unfortunately, a good many Germans will allow themselves to be thus moulded, one must continually say to them, till at last they listen:—“The old German way is no longer yours: it was hard, rough, and full of resistance; but it is still the most valuable material—one which only the greatest modellers can work with, for they alone [Pg 164] are worthy to use it. What you have in you now is a soft pulpy stuff: make what you will out of it,—elegant dolls and interesting idols—Richard Wagner's phrase will still hold good, 'The German is awkward and ungainly when he wishes to be polite; he is high above all others, when he begins to take fire.'” All the elegant people have reason to beware of this German fire; it may one day devour them with all their wax dolls and idols.—The prevailing love of “good form” in Germany may have a deeper cause in the breathless seizing at what the moment can give, the haste that plucks the fruit too green, the race and the struggle that cut the furrows in men's brows and stamp the same mark on all their actions. As if there were a poison in them that would not let them breathe, they rush about in disorder, anxious slaves of the “three m's,” the moment, the mode and the mob: they see too well their want of dignity and fitness, and need a false elegance to hide their galloping consumption. The fashionable desire of “good form” is bound up with a loathing of man's inner nature: the one is to conceal, the other to be concealed. Education means now the concealment of man's misery and wickedness, his wild-beast quarrels, his eternal greed, his shamelessness in fruition. In pointing out the absence of a German culture, I have often had the reproach flung at me: “This absence is quite natural, for the Germans have been too poor and modest up to now. Once rich and conscious of themselves, our people will have a culture too.” Faith may often produce happiness, yet this particular faith makes me unhappy, [Pg 165] for I feel that the culture whose future raises such hopes—the culture of riches, politeness, and elegant concealments—is the bitterest foe of that German culture in which I believe. Every one who has to live among Germans suffers from the dreadful grayness and apathy of their lives, their formlessness, torpor and clumsiness, still more their envy, secretiveness and impurity: he is troubled by their innate love of the false and the ignoble, their wretched mimicry and translation of a good foreign thing into a bad German one. But now that the feverish unrest, the quest of gain and success, the intense prizing of the moment, is added to it all, it makes one furious to think that all this sickness can never be cured, but only painted over, by such a “cult of the interesting.” And this among a people that has produced a Schopenhauer and a Wagner! and will produce others, unless we are blindly deceiving ourselves; for should not their very existence be a guarantee that such forces are even now potential in the German spirit? Or will they be exceptions, the last inheritors of the qualities that were once called German? I can see nothing to help me here, and return to my main argument again, from which my doubts and anxieties have made me digress. I have not yet enumerated all the forces that help culture without recognising its end, the production of genius. Three have been named; the self-interest of business, of the state, and of those who draw the cloak of “good form” over them. There is fourthly the self-interest of science, and the peculiar nature of her servants—the learned. [Pg 166]
And if, unfortunately, many Germans allow themselves to be shaped this way, one must keep saying to them until they finally hear it: “The old German way is no longer yours; it was harsh, rough, and full of resistance, but it’s still the most valuable material—only the greatest creators can truly work with it, for they alone [Pg 164] are worthy to use it. What you have in you now is a soft, pulpy substance: make whatever you want out of it—elegant dolls and interesting idols—Richard Wagner’s phrase still holds true, ‘The German is awkward and clumsy when he tries to be polite; he is far above everyone else when he starts to ignite.’” All the refined people have reason to fear this German fire; it may one day consume them along with their wax dolls and idols. The current obsession with “good form” in Germany may have a deeper reason rooted in the frantic grasping at what the moment offers, the rush that picks the fruit before it’s ripe, the competition and struggle that create furrows on men’s brows and leave the same mark on all their actions. As if there were a poison in them preventing them from breathing, they rush around in chaos, anxious slaves to the “three m’s,” the moment, the mode, and the mob: they see too clearly their lack of dignity and suitability and need a false elegance to mask their galloping consumption. The fashionable desire for “good form” is tied to a disdain for man’s true nature: one aims to conceal, the other to be concealed. Education now means hiding man’s misery and wickedness, his savage quarrels, his endless greed, and his shamelessness in fulfillment. When I point out the lack of German culture, I’ve often faced the criticism: “This absence is completely natural, as Germans have been too poor and modest until now. Once they are rich and self-aware, our people will have culture too.” Faith can often lead to happiness, yet this particular faith makes me unhappy, [Pg 165] because I feel that the culture which is supposed to bring such hopes—the culture of wealth, politeness, and elegant facades—is the greatest enemy of the German culture I believe in. Anyone who has to live among Germans suffers from the dreadful dullness and apathy of their lives, their lack of form, sluggishness, and clumsiness, even more so from their envy, secretiveness, and impurity: they are troubled by their innate love for the false and the base, their poor imitation and perversion of a good foreign idea into a bad German one. But now that the feverish unrest, the pursuit of gain and success, and the intense valuation of the moment have been added to all of this, it’s infuriating to think that all this sickness can never be truly cured but only covered up by such a “cult of the interesting.” And this among a people that has produced a Schopenhauer and a Wagner! and will produce others, unless we are completely deceiving ourselves; for shouldn’t their very existence guarantee that such forces are even now latent in the German spirit? Or will they be exceptions, the last heirs of the qualities once considered German? I see no help here, and I return to my main argument, from which my doubts and worries have made me digress. I haven’t yet listed all the forces that contribute to culture without recognizing its ultimate goal, the creation of genius. Three have been named; the self-interest of business, of the state, and of those who cloak themselves in “good form.” There is also the self-interest of science and the unique nature of her advocates—the learned. [Pg 166]
Science has the same relation to wisdom as current morality to holiness: she is cold and dry, loveless, and ignorant of any deep feeling of dissatisfaction and yearning. She injures her servants in helping herself, for she impresses her own character on them and dries up their humanity. As long as we actually mean by culture the progress of science, she will pass by the great suffering man and harden her heart, for science only sees the problems of knowledge, and suffering is something alien and unintelligible to her world—though no less a problem for that!
Science is to wisdom what modern morality is to true holiness: it's detached and unemotional, lacking any real sense of dissatisfaction or longing. It harms its advocates while trying to help itself, imposing its own nature on them and stifling their humanity. As long as we define culture as the advancement of science, it will overlook those who suffer deeply and become indifferent, because science focuses solely on the challenges of knowledge, while suffering feels foreign and incomprehensible to its realm—even if it remains a significant issue!
If one accustom himself to put down every experience in a dialectical form of question and answer, and translate it into the language of “pure reason,” he will soon wither up and rattle his bones like a skeleton. We all know it: and why is it that the young do not shudder at these skeletons of men, but give themselves blindly to science without motive or measure? It cannot be the so-called “impulse to truth”: for how could there be an impulse towards a pure, cold and objectless knowledge? The unprejudiced eye can see the real driving forces only too plainly. The vivisection of the professor has much to recommend it, as he himself is accustomed to finger and analyse all things—even the worthiest! To speak honestly, the savant is a complex of very various impulses and attractive forces—he is a base metal throughout.
If someone gets into the habit of writing down every experience in a question-and-answer format and translating it into the language of "pure reason," they will quickly dry up and rattle like a skeleton. We all understand this: so why do young people not recoil from these skeletal figures, but instead throw themselves into science without any motivation or limits? It can't be the so-called "drive for truth," because how could there be a drive for a cold, pure, and objective knowledge? A clear-eyed person can easily see the real motivations at play. The professor's vivisection has its merits, as he is used to probing and analyzing everything—even the most valuable things! Honestly, the scholar is a mix of many different impulses and attractions—he is fundamentally base metal.
Take first a strong and increasing desire for intellectual adventure, the attraction of the new and rare as against the old and tedious. Add [Pg 167] to that a certain joy in nosing the trail of dialectic, and beating the cover where the old fox, Thought, lies hid; the desire is not so much for truth as the chase of truth, and the chief pleasure is in surrounding and artistically killing it. Add thirdly a love of contradiction whereby the personality is able to assert itself against all others: the battle's the thing, and the personal victory its aim,—truth only its pretext. The impulse to discover “particular truths” plays a great part in the professor, coming from his submission to definite ruling persons, classes, opinions, churches, governments, for he feels it a profit to himself to bring truth to their side.
Start with a strong and growing desire for intellectual adventure, the appeal of the new and unique compared to the old and tedious. Add to that a certain joy in following the trail of arguments and searching where the old fox, Thought, is hiding; the interest isn't just in finding truth but in the hunt for it, with the main pleasure coming from surrounding and creatively capturing it. Next, include a love of contradiction, where the individual can stand out against all others: the struggle is what matters, and personal victory is the goal—truth is just an excuse. The urge to discover "particular truths" plays a big role for the professor, stemming from his submission to specific authorities, social classes, beliefs, churches, and governments, as he sees it as beneficial for himself to align truth with their interests.
The following characteristics of the savant are less common, but still found.—Firstly, downrightness and a feeling for simplicity, very valuable if more than a mere awkwardness and inability to deceive, deception requiring some mother-wit.—(Actually, we may be on our guard against too obvious cleverness and resource, and doubt the man's sincerity.)—Otherwise this downrightness is generally of little value, and rarely of any use to knowledge, as it follows tradition and speaks the truth only in “adiaphora”; it being lazier to speak the truth here than ignore it. Everything new means something to be unlearnt, and your downright man will respect the ancient dogmas and accuse the new evangelist of failing in the sensus recti. There was a similar opposition, with probability and custom on its side, to the theory of Copernicus. The professor's frequent hatred of philosophy is principally a hatred of the long [Pg 168] trains of reasoning and artificiality of the proofs. Ultimately the savants of every age have a fixed limit; beyond which ingenuity is not allowed, and everything suspected as a conspirator against honesty.
The following traits of the savant are less common but still present. First, a straightforwardness and appreciation for simplicity, which can be very valuable if it’s more than just clumsiness and an inability to deceive—since deception requires some common sense. (In fact, we might need to be cautious about someone who seems too clever and resourceful, and we may doubt their sincerity.) Otherwise, this straightforwardness has little value and rarely contributes to knowledge, as it tends to follow tradition and only speaks truths in trivial matters; it’s often easier to state a truth here than to ignore it. Every new idea demands something to be unlearned, and a straightforward person tends to respect established beliefs, accusing the new thinker of lacking a proper sense of what’s right. There was a similar opposition, bolstered by probability and tradition, to Copernicus’s theory. The professor’s frequent disdain for philosophy mainly stems from a dislike of lengthy reasoning and the artificiality of proofs. Ultimately, the savants of every era have a set limit; beyond that, creativity is not tolerated, and everything is suspected of being a threat to honesty.
Secondly, a clear vision of near objects, combined with great shortsightedness for the distant and universal. The professor's range is generally very small, and his eye must be kept close to the object. To pass from a point already considered to another, he has to move his whole optical apparatus. He cuts a picture into small sections, like a man using an opera-glass in the theatre, and sees now a head, now a bit of the dress, but nothing as a whole. The single sections are never combined for him, he only infers their connection, and consequently has no strong general impression. He judges a literary work, for example, by certain paragraphs or sentences or errors, as he can do nothing more; he will be driven to see in an oil painting nothing but a mass of daubs.
Secondly, he has a clear view of close objects but struggles to see far and understand the big picture. The professor’s perspective is usually very limited, and he needs to keep his eye close to whatever he’s examining. To move from one point to another, he has to adjust his entire optical setup. He breaks down an image into small pieces, similar to someone using binoculars at a theater, seeing a face here, a part of a dress there, but never the full picture. He never combines the individual pieces for himself; he only guesses how they connect, resulting in a lack of strong overall impression. For instance, he judges literary works by specific paragraphs or sentences or errors since he can’t do more than that; when it comes to an oil painting, he’s likely to see nothing but a jumble of strokes.
Thirdly, a sober conventionality in his likes and dislikes. Thus he especially delights in history because he can put his own motives into the actions of the past. A mole is most comfortable in a mole-hill. He is on his guard against all ingenious and extravagant hypotheses; but digs up industriously all the commonplace motives of the past, because he feels in sympathy with them. He is generally quite incapable of understanding and valuing the rare or the uncommon, the great or the real.
Thirdly, he has a practical approach to his likes and dislikes. He particularly enjoys history because it allows him to project his own motivations onto the actions of the past. A mole is happiest in its molehill. He stays cautious about any clever or extreme ideas but diligently unearths all the ordinary motivations of the past, as he resonates with them. He usually struggles to understand or appreciate anything rare or unusual, anything great or genuine.
Fourthly, a lack of feeling, which makes him [Pg 169] capable of vivisection. He knows nothing of the suffering that brings knowledge, and does not fear to tread where other men shudder. He is cold and may easily appear cruel. He is thought courageous, but he is not,—any more than the mule who does not feel giddiness.
Fourth, the absence of feeling allows him to be capable of vivisection. He knows nothing about the suffering that leads to understanding and isn’t afraid to go where others would cringe. He is unemotional and can easily seem heartless. People see him as brave, but he isn’t—just like a mule that doesn’t feel dizzy.
Fifthly, diffidence, or a low estimate of himself. Though he live in a miserable alley of the world, he has no sense of sacrifice or surrender; he appears often to know in his inmost heart that he is not a flying but a crawling creature. And this makes him seem even pathetic.
Fifth, there's self-doubt, or a low opinion of himself. Even if he lives in a terrible part of the world, he doesn’t feel like he’s making sacrifices or giving up; deep down, he seems to know that he’s not soaring but rather struggling just to get by. And this makes him seem even more pitiful.
Sixthly, loyalty to his teachers and leaders. From his heart he wishes to help them, and knows he can do it best with the truth. He has a grateful disposition, for he has only gained admittance through them to the high hall of science; he would never have entered by his own road. Any man to-day who can throw open a new province where his lesser disciples can work to some purpose, is famous at once; so great is the crowd that presses after him. These grateful pupils are certainly a misfortune to their teacher, as they all imitate him; his faults are exaggerated in their small persons, his virtues correspondingly diminished.
Sixthly, loyalty to his teachers and leaders. From the heart, he genuinely wants to help them and knows he can do it best with the truth. He has a grateful attitude, as he only gained entry into the high hall of science through them; he would never have made it on his own. Any person today who can open up a new area where their less experienced students can work effectively becomes instantly famous; the crowd that follows him is enormous. These grateful students can indeed be a burden to their teacher, as they all try to imitate him; his faults are amplified in their small versions, and his virtues are correspondingly diminished.
Seventhly, he will follow the usual road of all the professors, where a feeling for truth springs from a lack of ideas, and the wheel once started goes on. Such natures become compilers, commentators, makers of indices and herbaria; they rummage about one special department because they have never thought there are others. Their industry has something of the monstrous stupidity [Pg 170] of gravitation; and so they can often bring their labours to an end.
Seventh, he will take the typical path of all the professors, where a sense of truth comes from a lack of ideas, and once the process starts, it just keeps going. These individuals become compilers, commentators, and creators of indexes and collections; they dig into one specific area because they've never considered that there are other fields. Their effort has a touch of absurdity [Pg 170] related to gravity, which is why they can often finish their work.
Eighthly, a dread of ennui. While the true thinker desires nothing more than leisure, the professor fears it, not knowing how it is to be used. Books are his comfort; he listens to everybody's different thoughts and keeps himself amused all day. He especially chooses books with a personal relation to himself, that make him feel some emotion of like or dislike; books that have to do with himself or his position, his political, æsthetic, or even grammatical doctrines; if he have mastered even one branch of knowledge, the means to flap away the flies of ennui will not fail him.
Eighthly, a fear of boredom. While the true thinker craves nothing more than free time, the professor dreads it, unsure of how to use it. Books are his source of comfort; he absorbs everyone's varying ideas and entertains himself all day. He specifically chooses books that relate to his own life, those that evoke feelings of like or dislike; books that reflect on himself or his situation, his political, aesthetic, or even grammatical beliefs; if he has mastered even one area of knowledge, he’ll always have a way to chase away the flies of boredom.
Ninthly, the motive of the bread-winner, the “cry of the empty stomach,” in fact. Truth is used as a direct means of preferment, when she can be attained; or as a way to the good graces of the fountains of honour—and bread. Only, however, in the sense of the “particular truth”: there is a gulf between the profitable truths that many serve, and the unprofitable truths to which only those few people devote themselves whose motto is not ingenii largitor venter.
Ninthly, the motive of the breadwinner, the “cry of the empty stomach.” The truth is used as a direct means of advancement when it can be obtained; or as a way to gain favor from those in power—and for food. However, only in the sense of “specific truth”: there is a divide between the useful truths that many pursue and the unprofitable truths that only a few devoted individuals follow, whose motto is not ingenii largitor venter.
Tenthly, a reverence for their fellow-professors and a fear of their displeasure—a higher and rarer motive than the last, though not uncommon. All the members of the guild are jealously on guard, that the truth which means so much bread and honour and position may really be baptized in the name of its discoverer. The one pays the other reverence for the truth he has found, in order to exact the toll again if he should find one himself. [Pg 171] The Untruth, the Error is loudly exploded, that the workers may not be too many; here and there the real truth will be exploded to let a few bold and stiff-necked errors be on show for a time; there is never a lack of “moral idiosyncrasies,”—formerly called rascalities.
Tenthly, there's a respect for their fellow professors and a fear of upsetting them—a higher and rarer reason than the last, though not uncommon. All the members of the guild are watchfully protective, ensuring that the truth, which means so much for their livelihood, honor, and status, is truly credited to its discoverer. One person shows respect to another for the truth they've uncovered, in hopes of collecting the same respect in return if they discover something themselves. [Pg 171] The Falsehood, the Mistake is loudly exposed, so the number of workers doesn't get too large; occasionally, the real truth will be revealed to showcase a few bold and stubborn errors for a time; there’s always a presence of “moral quirks,”—previously referred to as misdeeds.
Eleventhly, the “savant for vanity,” now rather rare. He will get a department for himself somehow, and investigate curiosities, especially if they demand unusual expenditure, travel, research, or communication with all parts of the world. He is quite satisfied with the honour of being regarded as a curiosity himself, and never dreams of earning a living by his erudite studies.
Eleventhly, the “savant for vanity,” is now pretty rare. He'll find a way to get his own department and research oddities, especially if they involve unusual spending, travel, research, or connecting with people from all over the world. He's completely happy with the prestige of being seen as a curiosity himself and never thinks about making a living from his scholarly studies.
Twelfthly, the “savant for amusement.” He loves to look for knots in knowledge and to untie them; not too energetically however, lest he lose the spirit of the game. Thus he does not penetrate the depths, though he often observes something that the microscopic eyes of the bread-and-butter scientist never see.
Twelfthly, the “knowledge seeker for fun.” He enjoys finding tricky problems in knowledge and figuring them out, but not too intensely so he doesn’t lose the fun of it. So, he doesn’t dive deep, but he often notices things that the overly practical scientists miss.
If I speak, lastly, of the “impulse towards justice” as a further motive of the savant, I may be answered that this noble impulse, being metaphysical in its nature, is too indistinguishable from the rest, and really incomprehensible to mortal mind; and so I leave the thirteenth heading with the pious wish that the impulse may be less rare in the professor than it seems. For a spark in his soul from the fire of justice is sufficient to irradiate and purify it, so that he can rest no more and is driven for ever from the cold or lukewarm condition in which most of his fellows do their daily work. [Pg 172]
If I finally talk about the “drive for justice” as another reason for the scholar, I might be met with the response that this noble drive, being metaphysical by nature, is too hard to distinguish from the others and really incomprehensible to the human mind; so I’ll conclude the thirteenth point with the hopeful thought that this drive is not as uncommon in the professor as it seems. Even a small spark of justice in his soul is enough to light it up and purify it, making it impossible for him to be complacent and pushing him constantly away from the indifference in which most of his peers go about their daily tasks. [Pg 172]
All these elements, or a part of them, must be regarded as fused and pounded together, to form the Servant of Truth. For the sake of an absolutely inhuman thing—mere purposeless, and therefore motiveless, knowledge—a mass of very human little motives have been chemically combined, and as the result we have the professor,—so transfigured in the light of that pure unearthly object that the mixing and pounding which went to form him are all forgotten! It is very curious. Yet there are moments when they must be remembered,—when we have to think of the professor's significance to culture. Any one with observation can see that he is in his essence and by his origin unproductive, and has a natural hatred of the productive; and thus there is an endless feud between the genius and the savant in idea and practice. The latter wishes to kill Nature by analysing and comprehending it, the former to increase it by a new living Nature. The happy age does not need or know the savant; the sick and sluggish time ranks him as its highest and worthiest.
All these elements, or some of them, must be viewed as merged and blended together to create the Servant of Truth. For the sake of something completely inhuman—just pointless knowledge that lacks motivation—a collection of very human little incentives has been chemically fused, resulting in the professor—so transformed by the brilliance of that pure, otherworldly goal that the mixing and blending that shaped him are forgotten! It’s quite interesting. Yet there are times when they must be acknowledged—when we need to consider the professor's value to culture. Anyone who observes can see that he is fundamentally unproductive by nature and originates from a disdain for the productive; thus, there’s a constant conflict between the genius and the scholar in both thought and action. The latter aims to eliminate Nature by analyzing and understanding it, while the former seeks to enhance it with a new, vibrant Nature. A thriving era doesn't need or recognize the scholar; a struggling and lethargic time elevates him as its highest and most deserving figure.
Who were physician enough to know the health or sickness of our time? It is clear that the professor is valued too highly, with evil consequences for the future genius, for whom he has no compassion, merely a cold, contemptuous criticism, a shrug of the shoulders, as if at something strange and perverted for which he has neither time nor inclination. And so he too knows nothing of the aim of culture.
Who is knowledgeable enough to understand the health or sickness of our time? It's obvious that the professor is overvalued, which leads to negative outcomes for the future talent, for whom he feels no compassion—only cold, contemptuous criticism and a shrug of the shoulders, as if faced with something strange and twisted that he has neither the time nor the desire to appreciate. As a result, he too is clueless about the purpose of culture.
In fact, all these considerations go to prove that the aim of culture is most unknown precisely where [Pg 173] the interest in it seems liveliest. The state may trumpet as it will its services to culture, it merely helps culture in order to help itself, and does not comprehend an aim that stands higher than its own well-being or even existence. The business men in their continual demand for education merely wish for—business. When the pioneers of “good form” pretend to be the real helpers of culture, imagining that all art, for example, is merely to serve their own needs, they are clearly affirming themselves in affirming culture. Of the savant enough has already been said. All four are emulously thinking how they can benefit themselves with the help of culture, but have no thoughts at all when their own interests are not engaged. And so they have done nothing to improve the conditions for the birth of genius in modern times; and the opposition to original men has grown so far that no Socrates could ever live among us, and certainly could never reach the age of seventy.
In fact, all these points prove that the goal of culture is least understood precisely where [Pg 173] the interest in it seems the strongest. The state may boast about its contributions to culture, but it only supports culture to benefit itself and doesn’t grasp a purpose that is higher than its own welfare or even existence. Businesspeople, in their constant push for education, only desire—business. When the trendsetters of “good form” claim to be true supporters of culture, thinking that all art, for instance, exists solely to serve their own purposes, they are simply validating themselves by validating culture. Enough has already been said about the intellectuals. All four are eagerly thinking about how they can use culture to their advantage but have no thoughts at all when their own interests aren’t involved. Consequently, they’ve done nothing to enhance the environment for the emergence of genius in modern times; the resistance to original thinkers has grown to the point where no Socrates could ever live among us, and certainly could never reach the age of seventy.
I remember saying in the third chapter that our whole modern world was not so stable that one could prophesy an eternal life to its conception of culture. It is likely that the next millennium may reach two or three new ideas that might well make the hair of our present generation stand on end. The belief in the metaphysical significance of culture would not be such a horrifying thing, but its effects on educational methods might be so.
I remember saying in the third chapter that our whole modern world isn't stable enough to predict that its version of culture will last forever. It's likely that the next millennium will bring two or three new ideas that could really shock our current generation. Believing in the deeper meaning of culture wouldn't be so terrifying, but the impact on educational methods could be.
It requires a totally new attitude of mind to be able to look away from the present educational institutions to the strangely different ones that will be necessary for the second or third generation. [Pg 174] At present the labours of higher education produce merely the savant or the official or the business man or the Philistine or, more commonly, a mixture of all four; and the future institutions will have a harder task;—not in itself harder; as it is really more natural, and so easier; and further, could anything be harder than to make a youth into a savant against nature, as now happens?—But the difficulty lies in unlearning what we know and setting up a new aim; it will be an endless trouble to change the fundamental idea of our present educational system, that has its roots in the Middle Ages and regards the mediæval savant as the ideal type of culture. It is already time to put these objects before us; for some generation must begin the battle, of which a later generation will reap the victory. The solitary man who has understood the new fundamental idea of culture is at the parting of the ways; on the one he will be welcomed by his age, laurels and rewards will be his, powerful parties will uphold him, he will have as many in sympathy behind him as in front, and when the leader speaks the word of deliverance, it will echo through all the ranks. The first duty is to “fight in line,” the second to treat as foes all who will not “fall in.” On the other way he will find fewer companions; it is steeper and more tortuous. The travellers on the first road laugh at him, as his way is the more troublesome and dangerous; and they try to entice him over. If the two ways cross, he is ill-treated, cast aside or left alone. What significance has any particular form of culture for these several travellers? The [Pg 175] enormous throng that press to their end on the first road, understand by it the laws and institutions that enable them to go forward in regular fashion and rule out all the solitary and obstinate people who look towards higher and remoter objects. To the small company on the other road it has quite a different office: they wish to guard themselves, by means of a strong organisation, from being swept away by the throng, to prevent their individual members from fainting on the way or turning in spirit from their great task. These solitary men must finish their work; that is why they should all hold together; and those who have their part in the scheme will take thought to prepare themselves with ever-increasing purity of aim for the birth of the genius, and ensure that the time be ripe for him. Many are destined to help on the labour, even among the second-rate talents, and it is only in submission to such a destiny that they can feel they are living for a duty, and have a meaning and an object in their lives. But at present these talents are being turned from the road their instinct has chosen by the seductive tones of the “fashionable culture,” that plays on their selfish side, their vanities and weaknesses; and the time-spirit ever whispers in their ears its flattering counsel:—“Follow me and go not thither! There you are only servants and tools, over-shadowed by higher natures with no scope for your own, drawn by threads, hung with fetters, slaves and automatons. With me you may enjoy your true personality, and be masters, your talents may shine with their own light, and yourselves [Pg 176] stand in the front ranks with an immense following round you; and the acclamation of public opinion will rejoice you more than a wandering breath of approval sent down from the cold ethereal heights of genius.” Even the best men are snared by such allurements, and the ultimate difference comes not so much from the rarity and power of their talent, as the influence of a certain heroic disposition at the base of them, and an inner feeling of kinship with genius. For there are men who feel it as their own misery when they see the genius in painful toil and struggle, in danger of self-destruction, or neglected by the short-sighted selfishness of the state, the superficiality of the business men, and the cold arrogance of the professors; and I hope there may be some to understand what I mean by my sketch of Schopenhauer's destiny, and to what end Schopenhauer can really educate.
It takes a completely new mindset to shift our focus from existing educational institutions to the uniquely different ones that will be needed for the next generation. [Pg 174] Currently, higher education mostly produces specialists, officials, business people, or cultural philistines, or, more commonly, a mix of all four. Future institutions will face a tougher challenge—not that it will be harder in itself; it's actually more natural, making it easier. Besides, how difficult can it be to develop a young person into an expert against their natural inclination, which is what's happening now? The real challenge is in unlearning what we’ve come to accept and establishing a new goal. It will be an endless struggle to change the fundamental concept of our current educational system, which is rooted in the Middle Ages and considers the medieval scholar as the ideal representation of culture. It’s time to set these objectives for ourselves, because some generation needs to start the fight from which a later generation will benefit. The individual who understands this new fundamental idea of culture stands at a crossroads; on one path, they’ll be embraced by their time, rewarded with laurels, supported by powerful groups, and will have as many sympathizers behind them as in front. When the leader declares the moment of change, it will resonate throughout. The first duty is to “fight in line,” and the second is to consider as enemies anyone who won't join in. On the other path, there are fewer companions; it’s steeper and more winding. Travelers on the first road laugh at him, seeing his journey as more difficult and perilous, trying to lure him over to their side. When the two paths intersect, he is often mistreated, cast aside, or left alone. What does any specific form of culture mean to these different travelers? The [Pg 175] huge crowd pressing forward on the first road sees it as the laws and institutions that allow them to move ahead smoothly while excluding all the solitary and stubborn individuals who seek higher and more distant goals. For the small group on the other road, it serves a different purpose: they want to safeguard themselves, through a strong organization, from being swept away by the crowd, protecting their members from weakening or abandoning their noble mission. These solitary individuals must complete their work; that’s why they need to stick together. Those involved in this mission should strive for increasing clarity of purpose to prepare for the birth of genius and ensure the timing is right. Many are destined to contribute, even among the less extraordinary talents, and it is only by accepting such a fate that they can feel they are living for a duty, with meaning and purpose in their lives. But right now, these talents are being led away from their chosen path by the enticing pull of “fashionable culture,” which plays to their egos, vanity, and weaknesses; and the spirit of the age constantly whispers in their ears its flattering advice:—“Follow me and don’t go there! Over there, you’re just servants and tools, overshadowed by greater beings with no space for your own shine, manipulated like puppets, slaves, and machines. With me, you can fully embrace your true self, be in control, let your talents shine brightly, and stand in the forefront with a massive following around you; the applause of public opinion will bring you more joy than a fleeting breath of approval bestowed from the distant heights of genius.” Even the best people can fall for such temptations, and the key difference often lies not in the rarity and strength of their talent, but in the presence of a certain heroic spirit within them, and a deep-seated connection to genius. There are those who feel it is their own sorrow when they witness the genius in painful labor and struggle, facing potential self-destruction, or being neglected by the short-sighted selfishness of the state, the superficiality of business people, and the cold arrogance of professors; and I hope there are some who will understand what I mean by my outline of Schopenhauer's destiny and to what purpose Schopenhauer can genuinely educate. [Pg 176]
VII.
But setting aside all thoughts of any educational revolution in the distant future;—what provision is required now, that our future philosopher may have the best chance of opening his eyes to a life like Schopenhauer's—hard as it is, yet still livable? What, further, must be discovered that may make his influence on his contemporaries more certain? And what obstacles must be removed before his example can have its full effect and the philosopher train another philosopher? Here we descend to be practical. [Pg 177]
But putting aside any thoughts of a future educational revolution;—what needs to be done now so that our future philosopher has the best chance of experiencing a life like Schopenhauer's—difficult as it is, yet still bearable? What else needs to be uncovered to ensure his influence on his peers is stronger? And what obstacles need to be cleared away before his example can have its full impact and the philosopher can mentor another philosopher? Now, let’s get practical. [Pg 177]
Nature always desires the greatest utility, but does not understand how to find the best and handiest means to her end; that is her great sorrow, and the cause of her melancholy. The impulse towards her own redemption shows clearly her wish to give men a significant existence by the generation of the philosopher and the artist: but how unclear and weak is the effect she generally obtains with her artists and philosophers, and how seldom is there any effect at all! She is especially perplexed in her efforts to make the philosopher useful; her methods are casual and tentative, her failures innumerable; most of her philosophers never touch the common good of mankind at all. Her actions seem those of a spendthrift; but the cause lies in no prodigal luxury, but in her inexperience. Were she human, she would probably never cease to be dissatisfied with herself and her bungling. Nature shoots the philosopher at mankind like an arrow; she does not aim, but hopes that the arrow will stick somewhere. She makes countless mistakes that give her pain. She is as extravagant in the sphere of culture as in her planting and sowing. She fulfils her ends in a large and clumsy fashion, using up far too much of her strength. The artist has the same relation to the connoisseurs and lovers of his art as a piece of heavy artillery to a flock of sparrows. It is a fool's part to use a great avalanche to sweep away a little snow, to kill a man in order to strike the fly on his nose. The artist and the philosopher are witnesses against Nature's adaptation of her means, however well they may show the wisdom of her ends. They only reach a few and [Pg 178] should reach all—and even these few are not struck with the strength they used when they shot. It is sad to have to value art so differently as cause and effect; how huge in its inception, how faint the echo afterwards! The artist does his work as Nature bids him, for the benefit of other men—no doubt of it; but he knows that none of those men will understand and love his work as he understands and loves it himself. That lonely height of love and understanding is necessary, by Nature's clumsy law, to produce a lower type; the great and noble are used as the means to the small and ignoble. Nature is a bad manager; her expenses are far greater than her profits: for all her riches she must one day go bankrupt. She would have acted more reasonably to make the rule of her household—small expense and hundredfold profit; if there had been, for example, only a few artists with moderate powers, but an immense number of hearers to appreciate them, stronger and more powerful characters than the artists themselves; then the effect of the art-work, in comparison with the cause, might be a hundred-tongued echo. One might at least expect cause and effect to be of equal power; but Nature lags infinitely behind this consummation. An artist, and especially a philosopher, seems often to have dropped by chance into his age, as a wandering hermit or straggler cut off from the main body. Think how utterly great Schopenhauer is, and what a small and absurd effect he has had! An honest man can feel no greater shame at the present time than at the thought of the casual treatment Schopenhauer has received and the evil powers [Pg 179] that have up to now killed his effect among men. First there was the want of readers,—to the eternal shame of our cultivated age;—then the inadequacy of his first public adherents, as soon as he had any; further, I think, the crassness of the modern man towards books, which he will no longer take seriously. As an outcome of many attempts to adapt Schopenhauer to this enervated age, the new danger has gradually arisen of regarding him as an odd kind of pungent herb, of taking him in grains, as a sort of metaphysical pepper. In this way he has gradually become famous, and I should think more have heard his name than Hegel's; and, for all that, he is still a solitary being, who has failed of his effect.—Though the honour of causing the failure belongs least of all to the barking of his literary antagonists; first because there are few men with the patience to read them, and secondly, because any one who does, is sent immediately to Schopenhauer himself; for who will let a donkey-driver prevent him from mounting a fine horse, however much he praise his donkey?
Nature always wants to achieve the most benefit, but she doesn't know how to find the best and easiest ways to do it; that's her major sadness and the reason for her gloom. The drive for her own improvement clearly shows her desire to give humans a meaningful existence by creating philosophers and artists. But how unclear and weak are the results she usually gets from her artists and philosophers, and how often is there no result at all! She's particularly confused in trying to make philosophers useful; her methods are random and experimental, her failures countless; most of her philosophers never address the common good of humanity. Her actions seem like those of a spendthrift, but the issue isn't excessive luxury—it's her inexperience. If she were human, she would probably never stop feeling dissatisfied with herself and her mistakes. Nature sends philosophers out like arrows into the world; she doesn't aim them specifically but hopes they will land somewhere useful. She makes countless errors that cause her pain. She's just as wasteful in cultural pursuits as she is in farming and sowing seeds. She pursues her goals in an oversized and awkward way, using up way too much of her energy. The artist relates to the art lovers and critics much like heavy artillery relates to a group of sparrows. It's foolish to use a massive avalanche to remove a little snow or to kill a person just to swat a fly on their nose. The artist and philosopher serve as evidence against Nature's choice of methods, though they may effectively illustrate her goals. They only reach a few people and should reach everyone—and even these few aren’t impacted with the same intensity as when they were inspired. It's unfortunate to have to value art so differently in terms of cause and effect; it starts off so grand and ends up with such a faint echo! The artist does his work as Nature intends, for the benefit of others—there's no doubt about that; but he knows that none of those people will appreciate and love his work as deeply as he does. That solitary depth of love and understanding is necessary, due to Nature's awkward way, to create something lesser; the great and noble are used as means to achieve the small and trivial. Nature is a poor manager; her costs exceed her earnings: despite her wealth, she will one day go broke. She would have been wiser to establish a household rule of minimal expense with maximum profit; if, for instance, there were only a few artists of moderate talent but a huge audience to appreciate them—stronger and more powerful minds than the artists themselves—then the impact of the artwork, compared to its creation, could be a loud and resonant echo. One might at least expect cause and effect to have equal strength; however, Nature is lagging far behind this ideal. An artist, especially a philosopher, often seems to have coincidentally fallen into their time, like a wandering hermit or a stray cut off from the main group. Think about how incredibly significant Schopenhauer is and how minimal and absurd his impact has been! An honest person can feel no greater shame today than in realizing the casual treatment Schopenhauer has faced and the negative influences that have thus far ruined his impact on humanity. First, there was a lack of readers—which is a lasting shame on our educated society; then, there was the inadequacy of his initial supporters once he had some; additionally, I think the modern person is bluntly uninterested in books, which they won't take seriously anymore. As a result of many attempts to make Schopenhauer relevant to this weakened age, a new danger has emerged of viewing him as a quirky and pungent herb, something to be taken in small doses, like a kind of metaphysical pepper. This way, he has slowly become well-known, and I would wager more people have heard his name than Hegel's; yet, for all that, he remains an isolated figure who hasn't achieved his intended effect. Though the blame for this failure belongs least of all to the complaints of his literary rivals; first, because there are few people willing to endure reading them, and second, because anyone who actually does ends up going straight to Schopenhauer himself; after all, who would let a donkey driver stop them from riding a fine horse, no matter how much he praises his donkey?
Whoever has recognised Nature's unreason in our time, will have to consider some means to help her; his task will be to bring the free spirits and the sufferers from this age to know Schopenhauer; and make them tributaries to the flood that is to overbear all the clumsy uses to which Nature even now is accustomed to put her philosophers. Such men will see that the identical obstacles hinder the effect of a great philosophy and the production of the great philosopher; and so will direct their aims to prepare the regeneration of Schopenhauer, which [Pg 180] means that of the philosophical genius. The real opposition to the further spread of his doctrine in the past, and the regeneration of the philosopher in the future, is the perversity of human nature as it is; and all the great men that are to be must spend infinite pains in freeing themselves from it. The world they enter is plastered over with pretence,—including not merely religious dogmas, but such juggling conceptions as “progress,” “universal education,” “nationalism,” “the modern state”; practically all our general terms have an artificial veneer over them that will bring a clearer-sighted posterity to reproach our age bitterly for its warped and stunted growth, however loudly we may boast of our “health.” The beauty of the antique vases, says Schopenhauer, lies in the simplicity with which they express their meaning and object; it is so with all the ancient implements; if Nature produced amphoræ, lamps, tables, chairs, helmets, shields, breastplates and the like, they would resemble these. And, as a corollary, whoever considers how we all manage our art, politics, religion and education—to say nothing of our vases!—will find in them a barbaric exaggeration and arbitrariness of expression. Nothing is more unfavourable to the rise of genius than such monstrosities. They are unseen and undiscoverable, the leaden weights on his hand when he will set it to the plough; the weights are only shaken off with violence, and his highest work must to an extent always bear the mark of it.
Whoever has recognized the irrationality of Nature in our time will need to consider ways to assist her; their task will be to introduce free thinkers and those suffering in this age to Schopenhauer and make them contribute to the movement that will overcome all the awkward ways Nature currently utilizes her philosophers. Such individuals will realize that the same obstacles hinder both the impact of a great philosophy and the emergence of the great philosopher; thus, they will focus their efforts on preparing for the revival of Schopenhauer, which means reviving the philosophical genius. The real opposition to the broader acceptance of his ideas in the past, and the revival of the philosopher in the future, is the flawed nature of humanity as it stands; all the great individuals yet to come must exert immense effort to free themselves from it. The world they enter is covered with deceit—including not just religious dogmas but also misleading concepts like “progress,” “universal education,” “nationalism,” and “the modern state”; practically all of our general terms have a fake gloss that will lead future generations to criticize our era harshly for its distorted and stunted development, no matter how loudly we boast about our “health.” The beauty of ancient vases, says Schopenhauer, lies in the straightforwardness with which they convey their meaning and purpose; the same is true for all ancient tools; if Nature produced amphorae, lamps, tables, chairs, helmets, shields, breastplates, and similar objects, they would look like these. And, as a result, anyone who considers how we manage our arts, politics, religion, and education—let alone our vases!—will find a barbaric exaggeration and randomness in expression. Nothing is more detrimental to the emergence of genius than such monstrosities. They are invisible and undetectable, the heavy burdens on his hands when he tries to work; these burdens can only be shaken off with great effort, and his greatest work will, to some extent, always bear the mark of it.
In considering the conditions that, at best, keep the born philosopher from being oppressed by the [Pg 181] perversity of the age, I am surprised to find they are partly those in which Schopenhauer himself grew up. True, there was no lack of opposing influences; the evil time drew perilously near him in the person of a vain and pretentious mother. But the proud republican character of his father rescued him from her and gave him the first quality of a philosopher—a rude and strong virility. His father was neither an official nor a savant; he travelled much abroad with his son,—a great help to one who must know men rather than books, and worship truth before the state. In time he got accustomed to national peculiarities: he made England, France and Italy equally his home, and felt no little sympathy with the Spanish character. On the whole, he did not think it an honour to be born in Germany, and I am not sure that the new political conditions would have made him change his mind. He held quite openly the opinion that the state's one object was to give protection at home and abroad, and even protection against its “protectors,” and to attribute any other object to it was to endanger its true end. And so, to the consternation of all the so-called liberals, he left his property to the survivors of the Prussian soldiers who fell in 1848 in the fight for order. To understand the state and its duties in this single sense may seem more and more henceforth the sign of intellectual superiority; for the man with the furor philosophicus in him will no longer have time for the furor politicus, and will wisely keep from reading the newspapers or serving a party; though he will not hesitate a moment to take his place in the ranks if his country be in real [Pg 182] need. All states are badly managed, when other men than politicians busy themselves with politics; and they deserve to be ruined by their political amateurs.
In thinking about the conditions that, at their best, keep the born philosopher from being crushed by the [Pg 181] challenges of the times, I’m surprised to see that some of these are similar to those that Schopenhauer experienced while growing up. Sure, he faced many opposing influences; the negative atmosphere was dangerously close to him, especially through a vain and pretentious mother. However, his father's proud republican nature saved him from her influence and instilled in him the first essential trait of a philosopher—a rugged, strong masculinity. His father was neither a government official nor a scholar; he traveled extensively with his son, which was a huge advantage for someone who needed to understand people rather than just books, and to value truth over the state. Over time, he became familiar with the unique characteristics of different nations: he made England, France, and Italy equally feel like home, and he was quite sympathetic to the Spanish character. Overall, he didn’t view being born in Germany as a privilege, and I’m not sure the new political situation would have changed his perspective. He openly believed that the main purpose of the state was to provide protection at home and abroad, and even protection against its “protectors”; to attribute any other purpose to it would undermine its true function. So, to the shock of all the so-called liberals, he left his fortune to the families of the Prussian soldiers who died in 1848 fighting for order. Understanding the state and its responsibilities in this straightforward way might increasingly reflect intellectual superiority; because someone with the furor philosophicus within them will no longer waste time on the furor politicus, and will wisely avoid reading newspapers or aligning with a political party; yet, they won’t hesitate to step up if their country is genuinely in [Pg 182] need. States are poorly managed when non-politicians involve themselves in politics; and they deserve to be ruined by their amateur politicians.
Schopenhauer had another great advantage—that he had never been educated for a professor, but worked for some time (though against his will) as a merchant's clerk, and through all his early years breathed the freer air of a great commercial house. A savant can never become a philosopher: Kant himself could not, but remained in a chrysalis stage to the end, in spite of the innate force of his genius. Any one who thinks I do Kant wrong in saying this does not know what a philosopher is—not only a great thinker, but also a real man; and how could a real man have sprung from a savant? He who lets conceptions, opinions, events, books come between himself and things, and is born for history (in the widest sense), will never see anything at once, and never be himself a thing to be “seen at once”; though both these powers should be in the philosopher, as he must take most of his doctrine from himself and be himself the copy and compendium of the whole world. If a man look at himself through a veil of other people's opinions, no wonder he sees nothing but—those opinions. And it is thus that the professors see and live. But Schopenhauer had the rare happiness of seeing the genius not only in himself, but also outside himself—in Goethe; and this double reflection taught him everything about the aims and culture of the learned. He knew by this experience how the free strong man, to whom all artistic culture [Pg 183] was looking, must come to be born; and could he, after this vision, have much desire to busy himself with the so-called “art,” in the learned, hypocritical manner of the moderns? He had seen something higher than that—an awful unearthly judgment-scene in which all life, even the highest and completest, was weighed and found too light; he had beheld the saint as the judge of existence. We cannot tell how early Schopenhauer reached this view of life, and came to hold it with such intensity as to make all his writings an attempt to mirror it; we know that the youth had this great vision, and can well believe it of the child. Everything that he gained later from life and books, from all the realms of knowledge, was only a means of colour and expression to him; the Kantian philosophy itself was to him an extraordinary rhetorical instrument for making the utterance of his vision, as he thought, clearer; the Buddhist and Christian mythologies occasionally served the same end. He had one task and a thousand means to execute it; one meaning, and innumerable hieroglyphs to express it.
Schopenhauer had a significant advantage—he wasn't trained to be a professor but spent some time (though not by choice) working as a clerk for a merchant, and throughout his early years, he experienced the more liberated environment of a major commercial business. A scholar can never truly become a philosopher: even Kant couldn't, remaining in a sort of cocoon until the end, despite his innate genius. Anyone who thinks I'm misrepresenting Kant doesn't understand what a philosopher is—not just a great thinker, but a genuine person; and how could a real person emerge from a scholar? Someone who allows concepts, opinions, events, and books to come between themselves and reality, who is destined for history (in the broadest sense), will never perceive anything directly, nor will they be something that can be “seen at once”; yet both these abilities should exist in a philosopher, as they must derive most of their knowledge from within and be a reflection and summary of the entire world. If someone views themselves through a filter of other people's opinions, it's no surprise they only see—those opinions. And this is how professors perceive and exist. But Schopenhauer had the rare fortune of recognizing genius not only in himself but also in others—in Goethe; and this dual insight taught him a great deal about the aspirations and culture of the educated. Through this experience, he understood how the truly free and strong individual, whom all artistic culture was drawn to, should come into being; after this realization, could he have any desire to engage with the so-called “art” in the learned, hypocritical way moderns do? He had witnessed something far greater—an overwhelming, otherworldly judgment scene in which all of life, even the most elevated and complete, was measured and found lacking; he had seen the saint as the judge of existence. We can't pinpoint how early Schopenhauer formed this perspective on life or how he held it with such intensity that all his writings became an attempt to reflect it; we know that in his youth, he had this profound vision, and it's easy to believe it could have happened even during childhood. Everything he later gained from life and books, from all areas of knowledge, was merely a means of adding color and expression to his ideas; to him, Kantian philosophy was an incredible rhetorical tool for making his vision, as he believed, clearer; Buddhist and Christian mythologies sometimes served the same purpose. He had one main task and countless methods to accomplish it; one message and endless symbols to convey it.
It was one of the high conditions of his existence that he really could live for such a task—according to his motto vitam impendere vero—and none of life's material needs could shake his resolution; and we know the splendid return he made his father for this. The contemplative man in Germany usually pursues his scientific studies to the detriment of his sincerity, as a “considerate fool,” in search of place and honour, circumspect and obsequious, and fawning on his influential superiors. [Pg 184] Nothing offended the savants more than Schopenhauer's unlikeness to them.
It was one of the key aspects of his life that he could genuinely dedicate himself to such a task—following his motto vitam impendere vero—and none of life's material demands could waver his determination; and we know the remarkable way he repaid his father for this. The introspective man in Germany typically pursues his scientific studies at the expense of his integrity, acting like a “considerate fool,” in search of status and recognition, cautious and submissive, and flattering his powerful superiors. [Pg 184] Nothing annoyed the scholars more than Schopenhauer's difference from them.
VIII.
These are a few of the conditions under which the philosophical genius can at least come to light in our time, in spite of all thwarting influences;—a virility of character, an early knowledge of mankind, an absence of learned education and narrow patriotism, of compulsion to earn his livelihood or depend on the state,—freedom in fact, and again freedom; the same marvellous and dangerous element in which the Greek philosophers grew up. The man who will reproach him, as Niebuhr did Plato, with being a bad citizen, may do so, and be himself a good one; so he and Plato will be right together! Another may call this great freedom presumption; he is also right, as he could not himself use the freedom properly if he desired it, and would certainly presume too far with it. This freedom is really a grave burden of guilt; and can only be expiated by great actions. Every ordinary son of earth has the right of looking askance on such endowments; and may Providence keep him from being so endowed—burdened, that is, with such terrible duties! His freedom and his loneliness would be his ruin, and ennui would turn him into a fool, and a mischievous fool at that.
These are a few of the conditions under which a philosophical genius can still emerge in our time, despite all the obstacles;—a strong character, an early understanding of humanity, a lack of formal education, narrow patriotism, the pressure to earn a living, or dependence on the state,—freedom in essence, and once again freedom; the same amazing and risky environment in which the Greek philosophers thrived. The person who criticizes him, as Niebuhr did Plato, for being a poor citizen, can do so while being a good one himself; so he and Plato can both be right! Another might call this great freedom arrogance; he is also correct, as he wouldn’t be able to use freedom properly if he wanted it, and would likely overstep his bounds with it. This freedom is truly a heavy burden of responsibility; and can only be atoned for by significant actions. Every ordinary person has the right to view such gifts with suspicion; and may Providence protect him from being so gifted—burdened, that is, with such daunting responsibilities! His freedom and isolation would lead to his downfall, and boredom would turn him into a fool, and a troublesome fool at that.
A father may possibly learn something from this that he may use for his son's private education, [Pg 185] though one must not expect fathers to have only philosophers for their sons. It is possible that they will always oppose their sons becoming philosophers, and call it mere perversity; Socrates was sacrificed to the fathers' anger, for “corrupting the youth,” and Plato even thought a new ideal state necessary to prevent the philosophers' growth from being dependent on the fathers' folly. It looks at present as though Plato had really accomplished something; for the modern state counts the encouragement of philosophy as one of its duties and tries to secure for a number of men at a time the sort of freedom that conditions the philosopher. But, historically, Plato has been very unlucky; as soon as a structure has risen corresponding actually to his proposals, it has always turned, on a closer view, into a goblin-child, a monstrous changeling; compare the ecclesiastical state of the Middle Ages with the government of the “God-born king” of which Plato dreamed! The modern state is furthest removed from the idea of the Philosopher-king (Thank Heaven for that! the Christian will say); but we must think whether it takes that very “encouragement of philosophy” in a Platonic sense, I mean as seriously and honestly as if its highest object were to produce more Platos. If the philosopher seem, as usual, an accident of his time, does the state make it its conscious business to turn the accidental into the necessary and help Nature here also?
A father might actually learn something from this that he can use for his son's private education, [Pg 185] but we shouldn't expect fathers to only have philosophers for their sons. They might always resist their sons becoming philosophers and just call it stubbornness; Socrates was executed due to fathers' anger for "corrupting the youth," and even Plato thought a new ideal state was needed to prevent philosophy's growth from depending on the foolishness of fathers. Right now, it seems like Plato has really achieved something; the modern state considers promoting philosophy one of its responsibilities and tries to provide several people at once with the kind of freedom that allows for philosophy. However, historically, Plato hasn't been very lucky; every time a system has been established that aligns with his ideas, it has ended up, upon closer inspection, as a hideous distortion, a monstrous hybrid; just look at the church-run state of the Middle Ages compared to the "God-born king" government Plato envisioned! The modern state is quite far from the idea of the Philosopher-king (Thank God for that! Christians might say); but we need to consider whether it takes that very “promotion of philosophy” in a Platonic sense, meaning as seriously and sincerely as if its ultimate goal were to create more Platos. If the philosopher seems, as usual, to be a product of his time, does the state actively try to change the accidental into the necessary and assist Nature in this regard, too?
Experience teaches us a better way—or a worse: it says that nothing so stands in the way of the birth and growth of Nature's philosopher as the [Pg 186] bad philosophers made “by order.” A poor obstacle, isn't it? and the same that Schopenhauer pointed out in his famous essay on University philosophy. I return to this point, as men must be forced to take it seriously, to be driven to activity by it; and I think all writing is useless that does not contain such a stimulus to activity. And anyhow it is a good thing to apply Schopenhauer's eternal theories once more to our own contemporaries, as some kindly soul might think that everything has changed for the better in Germany since his fierce diatribes. Unfortunately his work is incomplete on this side as well, unimportant as the side may be.
Experience teaches us a better or worse way: it shows that nothing hinders the emergence and development of nature’s philosopher like the bad philosophers made “by order.” What a weak obstacle, right? It’s the same issue Schopenhauer highlighted in his well-known essay on university philosophy. I’ll keep coming back to this point because people need to take it seriously and be pushed to act; I believe all writing is pointless if it doesn’t provide such a push toward action. And it’s important to revisit Schopenhauer's timeless theories in relation to our contemporaries, as some kind-hearted person might think that everything has improved in Germany since his sharp critiques. Sadly, his work is still incomplete in this regard, as minor as that area might seem.
The “freedom” that the state, as I said, bestows on certain men for the sake of philosophy is, properly speaking, no freedom at all, but an office that maintains its holder. The “encouragement of philosophy” means that there are to-day a number of men whom the state enables to make their living out of philosophy; whereas the old sages of Greece were not paid by the state, but at best were presented, as Zeno was, with a golden crown and a monument in the Ceramicus. I cannot say generally whether truth is served by showing the way to live by her, since everything depends on the character of the individual who shows the way. I can imagine a degree of pride in a man saying to his fellow-men, “take care of me, as I have something better to do—namely to take care of you.” We should not be angry at such a heightened mode of expression in Plato and Schopenhauer; and so they might properly [Pg 187] have been University philosophers,—as Plato, for example, was a court philosopher for a while without lowering the dignity of philosophy. But in Kant we have the usual submissive professor, without any nobility in his relations with the state; and thus he could not justify the University philosophy when it was once assailed. If there be natures like Schopenhauer's and Plato's, which can justify it, I fear they will never have the chance, as the state would never venture to give such men these positions, for the simple reason that every state fears them, and will only favour philosophers it does not fear. The state obviously has a special fear of philosophy, and will try to attract more philosophers, to create the impression that it has philosophy on its side,—because it has those men on its side who have the title without the power. But if there should come one who really proposes to cut everything to the quick, the state included, with the knife of truth, the state, that affirms its own existence above all, is justified in banishing him as an enemy, just as it bans a religion that exalts itself to be its judge. The man who consents to be a state philosopher, must also consent to be regarded as renouncing the search for truth in all its secret retreats. At any rate, so long as he enjoys his position, he must recognise something higher than truth—the state. And not only the state, but everything required by it for existence—a definite form of religion, a social system, a standing army; a noli me tangere is written above all these things. Can a University philosopher ever keep clearly before him the [Pg 188] whole round of these duties and limitations? I do not know. The man who has done so and remains a state-official, is a false friend to truth; if he has not,—I think he is no friend to truth either.
The “freedom” that the state grants to certain individuals for the sake of philosophy is, to be honest, not freedom at all, but a position that supports its holder. The “encouragement of philosophy” means that today there are men who the state allows to earn a living through philosophy; whereas the ancient sages of Greece weren’t funded by the state, but at best received a golden crown and a monument, like Zeno did, in the Ceramicus. I can’t say for sure whether truth benefits from guiding how to live, since it really depends on the character of the person giving the guidance. I can imagine a certain pride in someone saying to others, “support me, as I have something more important to do—namely, take care of you.” We shouldn’t be upset by such an elevated way of expressing things in Plato and Schopenhauer; and they could rightly have been University philosophers—like Plato, for example, was a court philosopher for a time without diminishing the significance of philosophy. But with Kant, we have the typical submissive professor with no nobility in his relationship with the state; therefore, he couldn’t defend University philosophy when it was challenged. If there are individuals like Schopenhauer and Plato who could justify it, I fear they’ll never get the chance, as the state wouldn’t dare appoint such people to those roles, simply because every state fears them and will only support philosophers it doesn’t fear. The state clearly has a particular fear of philosophy and will try to attract more philosophers to create the illusion that it has philosophy on its side—because it has those figures who hold the title without the influence. But if someone comes along who truly intends to cut right to the heart of everything, including the state, with the knife of truth, the state, which prioritizes its own existence above all else, is justified in expelling him as an enemy, just as it bans a religion that positions itself as judge over it. A person who agrees to be a state philosopher must also agree to be seen as abandoning the pursuit of truth in all its hidden corners. Regardless, as long as he enjoys his position, he must recognize something higher than truth—the state. And not just the state, but everything it needs to survive—a definite form of religion, a social system, a standing army; a noli me tangere is inscribed over all these things. Can a University philosopher ever clearly keep in mind the whole range of these responsibilities and restrictions? I don’t know. The person who has done so and stays a state official is a false friend to truth; if he hasn’t, I believe he isn’t a friend to truth either.
But general considerations like these are always the weakest in their influence on mankind. Most people will find it enough to shrug their shoulders and say, “As if anything great and pure has ever been able to maintain itself on this earth without some concession to human vulgarity! Would you rather the state persecuted philosophers than paid them for official services?” Without answering this last question, I will merely say that these “concessions” of philosophy to the state go rather far at present. In the first place, the state chooses its own philosophical servants, as many as its institutions require; it therefore pretends to be able to distinguish the good and the bad philosophers, and even assumes there must be a sufficient supply of good ones to fill all the chairs. The state is the authority not only for their goodness but their numbers. Secondly, it confines those it has chosen to a definite place and a definite activity among particular men; they must instruct every undergraduate who wants instruction, daily, at stated hours. The question is whether a philosopher can bind himself, with a good conscience, to have something to teach every day, to any one who wishes to listen. Must he not appear to know more than he does, and speak, before an unknown audience, of things that he could mention without risk only to his most intimate friends? And above all, does he not [Pg 189] surrender the precious freedom of following his genius when and wherever it call him, by the mere fact of being bound to think at stated times on a fixed subject? And before young men, too! Is not such thinking in its nature emasculate? And suppose he felt some day that he had no ideas just then—and yet must be in his place and appear to be thinking! What then?
But general thoughts like these are always the least influential on people. Most people will just shrug and say, “As if anything great and pure has ever been able to exist on this earth without some compromise to human crudeness! Would you rather the government persecuted philosophers instead of paying them for their services?” Without addressing this last question, I’ll just say that these “compromises” between philosophy and the state go quite far these days. First, the state picks its own philosophical servants, as many as its institutions need; it pretends to be able to tell the good philosophers from the bad and even assumes that there are enough good ones to fill all the roles. The state is the authority not just for their quality but for their quantity. Second, it restricts those it has chosen to a specific place and specific tasks among particular people; they must teach every student who seeks their guidance, daily, at set times. The question is whether a philosopher can genuinely commit to having something to teach every day to anyone who wants to listen. Mustn’t he appear to know more than he actually does and discuss, before an unknown audience, topics he could only safely mention to his closest friends? And above all, doesn’t he surrender the invaluable freedom of following his inspiration wherever it leads him, simply by being required to think at scheduled times about a fixed topic? And in front of young men, too! Isn’t such thinking inherently stifling? And what if one day he feels completely uninspired—and yet he still has to show up and pretend to think? What then?
“But,” one will say, “he is not a thinker but mainly a depository of thought, a man of great learning in all previous philosophies. Of these he can always say something that his scholars do not know.” This is actually the third, and the most dangerous, concession made by philosophy to the state, when it is compelled to appear in the form of erudition, as the knowledge (more specifically) of the history of philosophy. The genius looks purely and lovingly on existence, like a poet, and cannot dive too deep into it;—and nothing is more abhorrent to him than to burrow among the innumerable strange and wrong-headed opinions. The learned history of the past was never a true philosopher's business, in India or Greece; and a professor of philosophy who busies himself with such matters must be, at best, content to hear it said of him, “He is an able scholar, antiquary, philologist, historian,”—but never, “He is a philosopher.” I said, “at best”: for a scholar feels that most of the learned works written by University philosophers are badly done, without any real scientific power, and generally are dreadfully tedious. Who will blow aside, for example, the Lethean vapour with which the history of [Pg 190] Greek philosophy has been enveloped by the dull though not very scientific works of Ritter, Brandis and Zeller? I, at any rate, would rather read Diogenes Laertius than Zeller, because at least the spirit of the old philosophers lives in Diogenes, but neither that nor any other spirit in Zeller. And, after all, what does the history of philosophy matter to our young men? Are they to be discouraged by the welter of opinions from having any of their own; or taught to join the chorus that approves the vastness of our progress? Are they to learn to hate or perhaps despise philosophy? One might expect the last, knowing the torture the students endure for their philosophical examinations, in having to get into their unfortunate heads the maddest efforts of the human mind as well as the greatest and profoundest. The only method of criticising a philosophy that is possible and proves anything at all—namely to see whether one can live by it—has never been taught at the universities; only the criticism of words, and again words, is taught there. Imagine a young head, without much experience of life, being stuffed with fifty systems (in the form of words) and fifty criticisms of them, all mixed up together,—what an overgrown wilderness he will come to be, what contempt he will feel for a philosophical education! It is, of course, not an education in philosophy at all, but in the art of passing a philosophical examination: the usual result being the pious ejaculation of the wearied examinee, “Thank God I am no philosopher, but a Christian and a good citizen!” [Pg 191]
“But,” someone might say, “he’s not really a thinker; he’s more like a storehouse of ideas, a person with extensive knowledge of past philosophies. He can always share something that his students don’t know.” This is actually the third and most dangerous concession that philosophy makes to the state, when it has to present itself as erudition, specifically knowing the history of philosophy. The true genius views existence purely and lovingly, like a poet, and cannot delve too deeply into it. Nothing is more repulsive to him than digging through the countless bizarre and misguided opinions. The learned history of the past was never really a philosopher's concern, whether in India or Greece; and a philosophy professor who focuses on such issues can, at best, expect to be labeled as “an able scholar, antiquarian, philologist, historian,” but never as “a philosopher.” I said “at best” because scholars feel that most of the academic works produced by university philosophers are poorly executed, lack genuine scientific rigor, and are generally incredibly dull. Who can really cut through the Lethean fog that the history of Greek philosophy has been shrouded in by the tedious, albeit not very scientific, works of Ritter, Brandis, and Zeller? Personally, I would rather read Diogenes Laertius than Zeller, because at least the spirit of the old philosophers is alive in Diogenes, while Zeller contains neither that spirit nor any other. And ultimately, what does the history of philosophy matter to our young people? Should they be disheartened by the chaos of opinions and avoid forming their own, or taught to join the chorus that celebrates the enormity of our advancement? Are they supposed to learn to hate or perhaps scorn philosophy? One might expect the latter, considering the torture students endure for their philosophical exams, forcing them to cram into their unfortunate minds the most nonsensical efforts of humanity alongside the greatest and deepest ideas. The only way to truly critique a philosophy, which actually means something—by assessing whether one can live by it—has never been taught at universities; only wordplay and more wordplay are taught there. Imagine a young person, with little life experience, being filled with fifty systems (in the form of words) and fifty critiques of them, all tangled together. What a confused mess he will become, and what disdain he will hold for a philosophical education! It isn’t an education in philosophy at all, but rather in the art of passing a philosophical exam, usually resulting in the tired sigh of the exhausted candidate, “Thank God I’m not a philosopher, but a Christian and a good citizen!”
What if this cry were the ultimate object of the state, and the “education” or leading to philosophy were merely a leading from philosophy? We may well ask.—But if so, there is one thing to fear—that the youth may some day find out to what end philosophy is thus mis-handled. “Is the highest thing of all, the production of the philosophical genius, nothing but a pretext, and the main object perhaps to hinder his production? And is Reason turned to Unreason?”—Then woe to the whole machinery of political and professorial trickery!
What if this cry were the ultimate goal of the state, and the “education” or path to philosophy were just a way of leading away from philosophy? We might well wonder. But if that's the case, there's one thing to worry about—that someday the youth might discover how philosophy is being misused. “Is the highest objective, the cultivation of philosophical genius, nothing but a pretext, with the real aim possibly being to prevent its development? And has Reason become Unreason?”—Then it's trouble for the entire system of political and academic deception!
Will it soon become notorious? I do not know; but anyhow university philosophy has fallen into a general state of doubting and despair. The cause lies partly in the feebleness of those who hold the chairs at present: and if Schopenhauer had to write his treatise on university philosophy to-day, he would find the club no longer necessary, but could conquer with a bulrush. They are the heirs and successors of those slip-shod thinkers whose crazy heads Schopenhauer struck at: their childish natures and dwarfish frames remind one of the Indian proverb: “men are born according to their deeds, deaf, dumb, misshapen.” Those fathers deserved such sons, “according to their deeds,” as the proverb says. Hence the students will, no doubt, soon get on without the philosophy taught at their university, just as those who are not university men manage to do without it already. This can be tested from one's own experience: in my student-days, for example, I found the university philosophers very ordinary men indeed, [Pg 192] who had collected together a few conclusions from the other sciences, and in their leisure hours read the newspapers and went to concerts; they were treated by their academic colleagues with politely veiled contempt. They had the reputation of knowing very little, but of never being at a loss for obscure expressions to conceal their ignorance. They had a preference for those obscure regions where a man could not walk long with clear vision. One said of the natural sciences,—“Not one of them can fully explain to me the origin of matter; then what do I care about them all?”—Another said of history, “It tells nothing new to the man with ideas”: in fact, they always found reasons for its being more philosophical to know nothing than to learn anything. If they let themselves be drawn to learn, a secret instinct made them fly from the actual sciences and found a dim kingdom amid their gaps and uncertainties. They “led the way” in the sciences in the sense that the quarry “leads the way” for the hunters who are behind him. Recently they have amused themselves with asserting they are merely the watchers on the frontier of the sciences. The Kantian doctrine is of use to them here, and they industriously build up an empty scepticism on it, of which in a short time nobody will take any more notice. Here and there one will rise to a little metaphysic of his own, with the general accompaniment of headaches and giddiness and bleeding at the nose. After the usual ill-success of their voyages into the clouds and the mist, some hard-headed young student of the real sciences will pluck them down [Pg 193] by the skirts, and their faces will assume the expression now habitual to them, of offended dignity at being found out. They have lost their happy confidence, and not one of them will venture a step further for the sake of his philosophy. Some used to believe they could find out new religions or reinstate old ones by their systems. They have given up such pretensions now, and have become mostly mild, muddled folk, with no Lucretian boldness, but merely some spiteful complaints of the “dead weight that lies on the intellects of mankind”! No one can even learn logic from them now, and their obvious knowledge of their own powers has made them discontinue the dialectical disputations common in the old days. There is much more care and modesty, logic and inventiveness, in a word, more philosophical method in the work of the special sciences than in the so-called “philosophy,” and every one will agree with the temperate words of Bagehot[2] on the present system builders: “Unproved abstract principles without number have been eagerly caught up by sanguine men, and then carefully spun out into books and theories, which were to explain the whole world. But the world goes clear against these abstractions, and it must do so, as they require it to go in antagonistic directions. The mass of a system attracts the young and impresses the unwary; but cultivated people are very [Pg 194] dubious about it. They are ready to receive hints and suggestions, and the smallest real truth is ever welcome. But a large book of deductive philosophy is much to be suspected. Who is not almost sure beforehand that the premises will contain a strange mixture of truth and error, and therefore that it will not be worth while to spend life in reasoning over their consequences?” The philosophers, especially in Germany, used to sink into such a state of abstraction that they were in continual danger of running their heads against a beam; but there is a whole herd of Laputan flappers about them to give them in time a gentle stroke on their eyes or anywhere else. Sometimes the blows are too hard; and then these scorners of earth forget themselves and strike back, but the victim always escapes them. “Fool, you do not see the beam,” says the flapper; and often the philosopher does see the beam, and calms down. These flappers are the natural sciences and history; little by little they have so overawed the German dream-craft which has long taken the place of philosophy, that the dreamer would be only too glad to give up the attempt to run alone: but when they unexpectedly fall into the others' arms, or try to put leading-strings on them that they may be led themselves, those others flap as terribly as they can, as if they would say, “This is all that is wanting,—that a philosophaster like this should lay his impure hands on us, the natural sciences and history! Away with him!” Then they start back, knowing not where to turn or to ask the way. They wanted to have a little physical knowledge [Pg 195] at their back, possibly in the form of empirical psychology (like the Herbartians), or perhaps a little history; and then they could at least make a public show of behaving scientifically, although in their hearts they may wish all philosophy and all science at the devil.
Will it soon become famous for negative reasons? I have no idea; but in any case, university philosophy has fallen into a general state of doubt and despair. This is partly due to the weakness of the current professors: if Schopenhauer were to write his treatise on university philosophy today, he wouldn’t need a club anymore, but could easily prevail with a simple bulrush. They are the descendants of those careless thinkers whom Schopenhauer criticized; their childish behaviors and small frames remind one of the Indian proverb: “people are born according to their deeds, deaf, dumb, misshapen.” Those fathers deserved such sons, “according to their deeds,” as the proverb states. Therefore, the students will likely soon be able to get along without the philosophy taught at their university, just as those who aren’t university students manage to do without it already. This can be confirmed from personal experience: during my student days, for instance, I found the university philosophers to be very ordinary individuals who had merely gathered a few conclusions from other sciences and, in their free time, read newspapers and attended concerts; they were regarded by their academic peers with politely hidden contempt. They were known for knowing very little but were never short of obscure terms to mask their ignorance. They preferred to explore vague topics where clarity was hard to maintain. One remarked about natural sciences, “None of them can fully explain the origin of matter; so why should I care about any of them?”—Another commented on history, “It doesn’t reveal anything new to a person with ideas”: in reality, they always found justifications for believing it was more philosophical to know nothing than to learn anything. If they allowed themselves to be drawn into learning, a hidden instinct made them flee from the actual sciences, establishing a hazy realm amid their gaps and uncertainties. They “led the way” in science in the sense that a quarry “leads the way” for the hunters trailing behind. Recently, they’ve taken to claiming they are simply watchers on the frontier of the sciences. The Kantian doctrine benefits them here, and they assiduously construct an empty skepticism from it, which soon nobody will pay attention to. Here and there, one will develop a little metaphysics of their own, often accompanied by headaches, dizziness, and nosebleeds. After the usual failures of their flights into the clouds and mist, some practical young students of real sciences will drag them back down, and their faces will take on the now-familiar look of offended dignity for being discovered. They’ve lost their cheerful confidence, and none of them will dare to take any further steps in the name of philosophy. Some used to believe they could discover new religions or restore old ones through their systems. They have abandoned such pretensions now and have mostly become mild, confused individuals, lacking Lucretian boldness, only expressing some bitter complaints about the “dead weight that lies on the intellects of mankind”! No one can even learn logic from them anymore, and their clear awareness of their own limitations has caused them to stop the dialectical debates typical of earlier times. There’s much more care and modesty, logic and creativity—in a word, a more philosophical approach—in the work of the specialized sciences than in the so-called “philosophy,” and everyone agrees with the moderate remarks of Bagehot on the current system builders: “Countless unproven abstract principles have been eagerly adopted by optimistic thinkers, then carefully expanded into books and theories meant to explain the entire world. But reality goes entirely against these abstractions, as it must, since they demand an opposing direction. The weight of a system appeals to the young and impresses the naive; however, educated people are very skeptical of it. They are open to hints and suggestions, and even the smallest grain of real truth is always welcome. But a hefty book of deductive philosophy is to be approached with caution. Who doesn’t almost know in advance that the premises will be a strange mix of truth and falsehood, making it not worth spending a lifetime reasoning out their implications?” The philosophers, especially in Germany, used to get so lost in abstract thought that they were in constant danger of bumping their heads against a beam; however, there’s a whole herd of Laputan flappers around them to give a gentle nudge to their eyes or wherever else. Sometimes the nudges are too harsh; then these earth-despising philosophers forget themselves and swing back, but the target always manages to escape. “Fool, you don’t see the beam,” says the flapper; often the philosopher does see the beam, and calms down. These flappers are the natural sciences and history; little by little, they’ve intimidated the German dreamers who have long replaced philosophy, so the dreamers would gladly give up the effort to go it alone: but when they unexpectedly find themselves in the arms of others, or try to impose strings on them so they can be led, those others flap as intensely as they can, as if to say, “This is all we need,—for a pretentious philosopher like this to lay his unclean hands on us, the natural sciences and history! Away with him!” Then they pull back, not knowing where to go or who to ask for directions. They wanted a little physical knowledge to support them, perhaps in the form of empirical psychology (like the Herbartians), or maybe some history; then they could at least pretend to behave scientifically in public, even though in their hearts they may wish all philosophy and all science to hell.
But granted that this herd of bad philosophers is ridiculous—and who will deny it?—how far are they also harmful? They are harmful just because they make philosophy ridiculous. As long as this imitation-thinking continues to be recognised by the state, the lasting effect of a true philosophy will be destroyed, or at any rate circumscribed; nothing does this so well as the curse of ridicule that the representatives of the great cause have drawn on them, for it attacks that cause itself. And so I think it will encourage culture to deprive philosophy of its political and academic standing, and relieve state and university of the task, impossible for them, of deciding between true and false philosophy. Let the philosophers run wild, forbid them any thoughts of office or civic position, hold them out no more bribes,—nay, rather persecute them and treat them ill,—you will see a wonderful result. They will flee in terror and seek a roof where they can, these poor phantasms; one will become a parson, another a schoolmaster, another will creep into an editorship, another write school-books for young ladies' colleges, the wisest of them will plough the fields, the vainest go to court. Everything will be left suddenly empty, the birds flown: for it is easy to get rid of bad philosophers,—one only has to cease paying them. And that [Pg 196] is a better plan than the open patronage of any philosophy, whatever it be, for state reasons.
But while it's clear that this group of terrible philosophers is laughable—and who can argue against that?—how much damage do they actually cause? They are dangerous simply because they make philosophy seem ridiculous. As long as this imitation of thinking continues to be recognized by the government, the long-lasting impact of genuine philosophy will be undermined, or at least limited; nothing accomplishes this better than the mockery that those associated with the important cause have brought upon themselves, as it directly attacks that cause itself. Therefore, I believe it will promote a culture that strips philosophy of its political and academic credibility, relieving both the state and the university of the impossible task of distinguishing between true and false philosophy. Let philosophers go unchecked, ban them from any thoughts of public office or civic positions, offer them no financial incentives—indeed, persecute them and treat them poorly—and you will see an amazing outcome. They will flee in fear and seek shelter where they can; one will become a pastor, another a teacher, another will sneak into an editorial position, another will write textbooks for girls’ schools, the smartest among them will farm the land, and the vainest will try to gain favor at court. Everything will suddenly be deserted, the birds will have flown: because it’s easy to rid oneself of bad philosophers—all you have to do is stop paying them. And that [Pg 196] is a better strategy than openly supporting any philosophy, whatever it may be, for state purposes.
The state has never any concern with truth, but only with the truth useful to it, or rather, with anything that is useful to it, be it truth, half-truth, or error. A coalition between state and philosophy has only meaning when the latter can promise to be unconditionally useful to the state, to put its well-being higher than truth. It would certainly be a noble thing for the state to have truth as a paid servant; but it knows well enough that it is the essence of truth to be paid nothing and serve nothing. So the state's servant turns out to be merely “false truth,” a masked actor who cannot perform the office required from the real truth—the affirmation of the state's worth and sanctity. When a mediæval prince wished to be crowned by the Pope, but could not get him to consent, he appointed an antipope to do the business for him. This may serve up to a certain point; but not when the modern state appoints an “anti-philosophy” to legitimise it; for it has true philosophy against it just as much as before, or even more so. I believe in all seriousness that it is to the state's advantage to have nothing further to do with philosophy, to demand nothing from it, and let it go its own way as much as possible. Without this indifferent attitude, philosophy may become dangerous and oppressive, and will have to be persecuted.—The only interest the state can have in the university lies in the training of obedient and useful citizens; and it should hesitate to put this obedience and usefulness in doubt by [Pg 197] demanding an examination in philosophy from the young men. To make a bogey of philosophy may be an excellent way to frighten the idle and incompetent from its study; but this advantage is not enough to counterbalance the danger that this kind of compulsion may arouse from the side of the more reckless and turbulent spirits. They learn to know about forbidden books, begin to criticise their teachers, and finally come to understand the object of university philosophy and its examinations; not to speak of the doubts that may be fostered in the minds of young theologians, as a consequence of which they are beginning to be extinct in Germany, like the ibexes in the Tyrol.
The state is never really interested in truth, only in what serves its interests—whether that’s the truth, a half-truth, or a lie. A partnership between the state and philosophy only makes sense when philosophy can promise to be completely useful to the state, prioritizing its welfare over truth. It would certainly be admirable if the state treated truth as a valued ally, but it knows that truth's nature is to demand nothing and serve no one. So, the state’s ally ends up being nothing more than “false truth,” a pretender who can’t deliver what real truth does—the affirmation of the state’s worth and legitimacy. When a medieval prince wanted to be crowned by the Pope but couldn't get his approval, he appointed an antipope to handle it. This might work to some extent; however, when the modern state appoints an “anti-philosophy” to legitimize itself, it faces true philosophy just as strongly as before, if not more so. I genuinely believe it's better for the state to have nothing to do with philosophy, to expect nothing from it, and let it develop independently as much as possible. Without this indifferent stance, philosophy can become threatening and oppressive, leading to its persecution. The only interest the state should have in the university is training obedient and useful citizens; and it should be cautious not to undermine this obedience and usefulness by requiring young men to be examined in philosophy. Creating a frightful image of philosophy might effectively scare the lazy and incompetent away from studying it, but this benefit isn’t enough to outweigh the risk of provoking the more reckless and rebellious individuals. They will discover forbidden texts, start questioning their teachers, and ultimately understand the purpose of university philosophy and its exams—let alone the doubts this may instill in young theologians, which might lead them to become as rare in Germany as ibexes are in the Tyrol.
I know the objections that the state could bring against all this, as long as the lovely Hegel-corn was yellowing in all the fields; but now that hail has destroyed the crop and all men's hopes of it, now that nothing has been fulfilled and all the barns are empty,—there are no more objections to be made, but rather rejections of philosophy itself. The state has now the power of rejection; in Hegel's time it only wished to have it—and that makes a great difference. The state needs no more the sanction of philosophy, and philosophy has thus become superfluous to it. It will find advantage in ceasing to maintain its professors, or (as I think will soon happen) in merely pretending to maintain them; but it is of still greater importance that the university should see the benefit of this as well. At least I believe the real sciences must see that their interest lies [Pg 198] in freeing themselves from all contact with sham science. And further, the reputation of the universities hangs too much in the balance for them not to welcome a severance from methods that are thought little of even in academic circles. The outer world has good reason for its widespread contempt of universities; they are reproached with being cowardly, the small fearing the great, and the great fearing public opinion; it is said that they do not lead the higher thought of the age but hobble slowly behind it, and cleave no longer to the fundamental ideas of the recognised sciences. Grammar, for example, is studied more diligently than ever without any one seeing the necessity of a rigorous training in speech and writing. The gates of Indian antiquity are being opened, and the scholars have no more idea of the most imperishable works of the Indians—their philosophies—than a beast has of playing the harp; though Schopenhauer thinks that the acquaintance with Indian philosophy is one of the greatest advantages possessed by our century. Classical antiquity is the favourite playground nowadays, and its effect is no longer classical and formative; as is shown by the students, who are certainly no models for imitation. Where is now the spirit of Friedrich August Wolf to be found, of whom Franz Passow could say that he seemed a loyal and humanistic spirit with force enough to set half the world aflame? Instead of that a journalistic spirit is arising in the university, often under the name of philosophy; the smooth delivery—the very cosmetics of speech—with [Pg 199] Faust and Nathan the Wise for ever on the lips, the accent and the outlook of our worst literary magazines and, more recently, much chatter about our holy German music, and the demand for lectures on Schiller and Goethe,—all this is a sign that the university spirit is beginning to be confused with the Spirit of the Age. Thus the establishment of a higher tribunal, outside the universities, to protect and criticise them with regard to culture, would seem a most valuable thing, and as soon as philosophy can sever itself from the universities and be purified from every unworthy motive or hypocrisy, it will be able to become such a tribunal. It will do its work without state help in money or honours, free from the spirit of the age as well as from any fear of it; being in fact the judge, as Schopenhauer was, of the so-called culture surrounding it. And in this way the philosopher can also be useful to the university, by refusing to be a part of it, but criticising it from afar. Distance will lend dignity.
I understand the objections that the state could raise against all of this, just as the beautiful Hegelian idea was fading in the fields; but now that hail has ruined the harvest and shattered everyone’s hopes, now that nothing has come to pass and all the barns are empty—there are no longer any objections to make, but rather a rejection of philosophy itself. The state now has the power to reject; in Hegel's time, it only wanted to have that power—and that's a significant difference. The state no longer needs the approval of philosophy, and so philosophy has become unnecessary to it. It will gain from stopping the support of its professors, or (as I think will happen soon) at least pretending to support them; but it’s even more important that the university recognizes the benefits of this as well. I believe that the real sciences must realize that their interest lies in distancing themselves from fake science. Moreover, the reputation of the universities is too precarious for them not to embrace a break from methods that are regarded as inferior, even within academic circles. The outside world has plenty of reasons for its widespread disdain for universities; they are criticized for being timid, where the small fear the large, and the large fear public opinion; it’s said that they don’t lead the advanced thought of the time but lag slowly behind it, no longer clinging to the core ideas of recognized sciences. Grammar, for instance, is studied more diligently than ever without anyone seeing the need for rigorous training in speaking and writing. The treasures of Indian antiquity are being uncovered, yet scholars have no more understanding of the most lasting works of the Indians—their philosophies—than an animal has of playing the harp; although Schopenhauer believes that familiarity with Indian philosophy is one of the greatest advantages of our century. Classical antiquity is the favorite playground these days, and its impact is no longer classical and formative; this is evident in the students, who are certainly not role models. Where is the spirit of Friedrich August Wolf now, of whom Franz Passow could say that he appeared to be a loyal and humanistic spirit with enough force to ignite half the world? Instead, a journalistic spirit is emerging in the university, often under the guise of philosophy; the smooth delivery—the very makeup of speech—with Faust and Nathan the Wise endlessly on their lips, the tone and perspective of our worst literary magazines, and, more recently, a lot of talk about our revered German music, along with the call for lectures on Schiller and Goethe—all of this shows that the university spirit is starting to blur with the Spirit of the Age. Thus, establishing a higher authority, outside the universities, to safeguard and critique them regarding culture, would seem incredibly valuable, and once philosophy can separate itself from the universities and be purified of any unworthy motives or hypocrisy, it could become such a tribunal. It would do its work without state funding or honors, free from both the spirit of the age and any fear of it; in fact, functioning as the judge, as Schopenhauer was, of the so-called culture surrounding it. And this way, the philosopher can also benefit the university by refusing to be a part of it, but critiquing it from a distance. Distance will add dignity.
But, after all, what does the life of a state or the progress of universities matter in comparison with the life of philosophy on earth! For, to say quite frankly what I mean, it is infinitely more important that a philosopher should arise on the earth than that a state or a university should continue. The dignity of philosophy may rise in proportion as the submission to public opinion and the danger to liberty increase; it was at its highest during the convulsions marking the fall of the Roman Republic, and in the time of the Empire, when the names of both philosophy and history became [Pg 200] ingrata principibus nomina. Brutus shows its dignity better than Plato; his was a time when ethics cease to have commonplaces. Philosophy is not much regarded now, and we may well ask why no great soldier or statesman has taken it up; and the answer is that a thin phantom has met him under the name of philosophy, the cautious wisdom of the learned professor; and philosophy has soon come to seem ridiculous to him. It ought to have seemed terrible; and men who are called to authority should know the heroic power that has its source there. An American may tell them what a centre of mighty forces a great thinker can prove on this earth. “Beware when the great God lets loose a thinker on this planet,” says Emerson.[3] “Then all things are at risk. It is as when a conflagration has broken out in a great city, and no man knows what is safe, or where it will end. There is not a piece of science, but its flank may be turned to-morrow; there is not any literary reputation, not the so-called eternal names of fame, that may not be revised and condemned.... The things which are dear to men at this hour are so on account of the ideas which have emerged on their mental horizon, and which cause the present order of things as a tree bears its apples. A new degree of culture would instantly revolutionise the entire system of human pursuits.” If such thinkers are dangerous, it is clear why our university thinkers are not dangerous; for their thoughts bloom as peacefully in the shade of tradition “as [Pg 201] ever tree bore its apples.” They do not frighten; they carry away no gates of Gaza; and to all their little contemplations one can make the answer of Diogenes when a certain philosopher was praised: “What great result has he to show, who has so long practised philosophy and yet has hurt nobody?” Yes, the university philosophy should have on its monument, “It has hurt nobody.” But this is rather the praise one gives to an old woman than to a goddess of truth; and it is not surprising that those who know the goddess only as an old woman are the less men for that, and are naturally neglected by the real men of power.
But really, what do the affairs of a state or the progress of universities matter compared to the life of philosophy on earth? To put it plainly, it’s far more important for a philosopher to emerge than for a state or university to endure. The significance of philosophy may increase as conformity to public opinion rises and the threat to freedom grows; it was at its peak during the upheaval of the Roman Republic and in the Empire, when both philosophy and history came to be seen as [Pg 200] ingrata principibus nomina. Brutus exemplifies this dignity better than Plato; his was a time when ethics were no longer clichés. Philosophy is not highly regarded today, and we might wonder why no great soldier or statesman has embraced it; the answer is that they encounter a mere shadow under the name of philosophy, the cautious wisdom of a learned professor, and philosophy quickly appears ridiculous to them. It should seem formidable; those in power ought to understand the heroic force that originates there. An American can explain to them how much potential a great thinker can unleash on this earth. “Beware when the great God unleashes a thinker on this planet,” says Emerson.[3] “At that moment, everything is at stake. It’s like a fire breaking out in a large city, and no one knows what’s safe or where it will lead. Every piece of science could be challenged tomorrow; there’s not a single literary reputation, not even the so-called eternal names of fame, that isn’t subject to reevaluation and rejection… The things that matter to people right now are valued because of the ideas that have surfaced in their minds, shaping the current state of affairs just as a tree bears its fruit. A new level of culture would instantly transform the entire landscape of human endeavor.” If such thinkers are dangerous, it makes sense why our university thinkers are not; their ideas flourish quietly in the shade of tradition “just as [Pg 201] any tree bears its apples.” They pose no threat; they don’t storm the gates of Gaza; and regarding their trivial musings, one could echo Diogenes’ response when a certain philosopher was praised: “What great outcome has he achieved, who has practiced philosophy for so long and yet has hurt nobody?” Yes, the philosophy taught at universities should be marked by the inscription, “It has hurt nobody.” But that’s more of a compliment suited for an elderly woman than for a goddess of truth; it’s not surprising that those who only know the goddess as an old woman are diminished by that knowledge and naturally overlooked by the true men of power.
If this be the case in our time, the dignity of philosophy is trodden in the mire; and she seems herself to have become ridiculous or insignificant. All her true friends are bound to bear witness against this transformation, at least to show that it is merely her false servants in philosopher's clothing who are so. Or better, they must prove by their own deed that the love of truth has itself awe and power.
If this is true in our time, the respect for philosophy is lost; it seems to have become laughable or irrelevant. All her true supporters need to testify against this change, at least to show that it’s just her fake followers in philosopher's clothing who are like this. Or even better, they must demonstrate through their own actions that the love of truth has its own awe and strength.
Schopenhauer proved this and will continue to prove it, more and more.
Schopenhauer proved this, and he will keep proving it, time and time again.
[1] This was written in 1873.—Tr.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This was written in 1873.—Tr.
[2] Physics and Politics, chap. v. Nietzsche has altered the order of the sentences without any apparent benefit to his own argument, and to the disadvantage of Bagehot's. I have restored the original order.—Tr.
[2] Physics and Politics, chap. v. Nietzsche changed the order of the sentences without any clear benefit to his own argument, and it hurt Bagehot's. I have put the original order back.—Tr.
[3] Essay on “Circles.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!